《Its a world of blending with group chat ( Rewrite )》 Chapter 1 : Prologue "Damn this idiot protagonist!!" - A handsome young man with golden hair and blood-red eyes exclaimed as he stared at the manga in his hands - "Seriously, manga culture in this world is in continuous decline." This young man was called Nifuji Akira, and he was the adopted son of the Nifuji family. He was the youngest son, as he had two older brothers: Nifuji Hirotaka, the eldest son in the Nifuji family, and Nifuji Naoya, the second eldest brother. Nifuji Akira was the third and youngest son in the family. Although he did not share blood ties with the Nifuji family, Akira did not feel this way as he was treated very well as no one cared that he did not share the same blood with them. As for his possession of golden hair and blood-red eyes, this is because he was a copy of the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh, as he became the inheritor of his power and appearance before he was incarnated in this world. It is true that Akira was not a person from this world, but he was a person who was incarnated and obtained the power of Gilgamesh and a system in exchange for all the memories of his previous life, with the exception of his memories of anime, manga, and novels. Because his memories were not enough, the system was closed until he was 16 years old and he could not access it. Any of his jobs. [Ding! Synchronization of THE FATED VILLAIN SYSTEAM With Houst has been completed. "Finally!" - Akira couldn''t help but shout with excitement as he had been waiting for this moment for a long time because this world was a mixture of different anime and that meant there were many protagonists to get points from. In addition, this world was not just a slice-of-life world, as he saw many supernatural events in these sixteen years of his life in this world. "System, show me my condition." - Akira ordered as he did not need to explain the functions of the system as he already knew them and was more interested in the power he had refined in these years since except for some abilities he had to train everything from scratch. Host: Nifuji Akira The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Age: 16 Gender: Male Title: Heir of Hasegawa Clan, Heir of King of Heroes, Lord of luck, Favorite Disciple of Queen of the Land of Shadows Race: High Human Bloodline: Vampier (Not Awake) Power: 15,000 Stamina: 15,000 Agility: 15,000 Intelligence: 20,000 Magic Value: 60000 Magic Power: 6000 Destiny Points: 1000 Fortune Value: ¡Þ (Dark) Skills: [ Gate of Babylon - Level: Max - Type: Active ] [ Lust manipulation - Level: 69 - Type: Active ] [ Weapon Master - Level: Max - Type: Passive ] [ Golden Rule - Level: Max - Type: Passive ] [ Superhuman Strength - Level: 20 - Type: Passive ] [ Immense Durability - Level: 20 - Type: Passive ] [ Immense Stamina - Level: 20 - Type: Passive ] [ Immense Speed - Level: 20 - Type: Passive ] [ Magic Resistance - Level: 20 - Type: Passive ] [ clairvoyance - Level: Max - Type: Active&Passive ] [ Cooking - Level: 51 - Type: Passive ] [ Home Business - Level: 51 - Type: Passive ] [basketball - Level: 35 - Type: Passive] [ Acting - Level: 15 - Type: Passive%Active ] "..." - Akira stared at his condition and honestly he didn''t really know how strong his strength was compared to people from the supernatural world since except for his original family and his teacher he didn''t mix with the supernatural world and was actively avoiding it since he didn''t know if he would survive. Or he dies if he gets involved in the supernatural world. As for his broken luck, Akira did not react much, as he knew his wonderful luck from his past life. Knock!! Knock!! Knock!! "Hmm, it must be Suna and Takeo." Akira hummed, getting up and going to the door while picking up his bag and putting on his shoes. "Good morning, Suna, Takeo." "Morning, Akira" - Suna nodded to Akira and quickly noticed Akira''s tired expression - "Did you stay up again watching anime and reading manga?" "Good morning," Takeo said with a wide smile, "You don''t have to do this, Akira, since today is our first day in high school." "I know and I already regret this." Akira complained while walking with his friends. The manga that Akira was reading was a cliched isekai story where the protagonist goes to another world and gets a harem, but after reading more than 100 chapters, the protagonist had never held a girl''s hand, let alone kissed, and that''s why Akira felt very upset, as he didn''t like this thing. "I don''t know why you''re still reading this kind of manga since the same thing always happens," said Suna, who was speechless because his childhood friend had been repeating the same mistake for a long time. "Suna is right, you should read more shounen and fighting," Takeo added, as he is the type who likes fighting more than romance and harem. "Okay, okay, let''s go before we get late." Akira said helplessly, as he was already used to hearing these words from his friends, as this was not the first time they had this conversation. Today was their first day as high school students, and their school wasn''t just an ordinary high school. It was Suimei University of the Arts, a school specializing in developing talents. Although there were many people who had no talents, Akira and the others had succeeded. They were discovered by the school because of their talents, as Takeo had great talent in judo, Suna had great talent in scientific subjects, while Akira had physical abilities superior to his peers, in addition to high academic grades. Chapter 2 : Beginning of high school l "???? ????? ?? ????" - ???? ???? ????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ????????. "???? ????? ???????? ???" - X 2. "???? ????? ???." ???? ????? ????? ??? ?????? ??????? ???? ???? ???? ?????? ??????. ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ?? ???? To Love Ru? ??? ????? ????? ????? ????????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???????. "???? ?????? ?????." ????? ????? ????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ????? ????? ????????? ???????? ?????. ???? ???? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ???????? ?????? ???????? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ?????? ???????. [?????? ??????: ???? ??????? ?? ???? THE CHEAT MUSOU] "????? ??" - ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ???? ????? ????? ???? ?????? - "???? ?? ????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?????." ??? ????? ?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ?????? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ???? ????? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ?? ???? ??? ????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ?? ????? ????? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ???? ????? ????. "??? ???? ?? ?? ???? ???? ?? ?? ?? ????" ?????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ?????????. "????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????? ????" ???? ????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ????? ?? ???????. "??? ??? ????? ???? ???????? ????? ????? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ??????." - ????? ????? ???? ?? ????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ???????? ????? ???? ???? ????? ?????? ??????? ??????? ??????????. "??? ????? ???? ?? ????? ??????? ??? ??? ?? ????? ????? ???? ????." - ?????? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ??????? ?? ?????. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "???? ????? ?? ????!" - ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ????? ????????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ????? ?????? ??? ???. ???? ????? ???? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ?????? ?????? ?????? ??????? ?????? ?????? ???? ?????? ??????? ???. ???????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ????? ??????? ??? ???? ???. "??? ?? ????? ?????" ????? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ??????? ????? ????? ?????? ????????? ?? ????? ????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ?????????. ???? ????? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ???? ????????? ????? ?????? ????????. "????? ???? ???? ?? ???? 1-??" ???? ???? ????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ??????? ???? ????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???????. "???? ???? ?? ??? ?????." - ??? ????? ???? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?? ????. "????? ???? ???? ?? ???? 1-D" - ???? ????? ????? ??? ???? ????? ????? - "???? ???? ?? ??? ????? ???." "?? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ????? ???? ?? ????? ???? ??????? ??????." - ???? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ???? ??????? ???????? - "???? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ???????? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ??????? ?????." ". _ "?????? ????? ????? ??? ???????" - ??? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?????. "??????..." - ????? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ???? ????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ??? ?? ????? ?? ??????? ????? ?????? ??????? ?? ???????? ???? ????? ?????? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ???. [????! ???? ????? ???????? ??? ??????? ???? ??????? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ???? ?????? 200 ???? ?????? ??? 1000 ???? ????.] [????!? ?? ?????? ???? ??????] "..." - ????? ????? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ????? ??? ?????. ??? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ???? ???? ????? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ??? ???? ????? ???????? ??? ??? ??????. "??~... ????? ?? ????? ????" - ???? ???? ??? ???? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ??????. "?? ?? ?? ????? ???? ??? ????? ????? ????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ???? ???? ????"? ???? ??? ??? ???? ???? ????? ????? ????? ?? ??????? ??????? ????????? ???????? ????? ????? ????? ??????. ???? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ????? ?????? ???????? ????? ??????? ????? ????? ??? ????? ????? ??????? ??????? ?????. "?????? ???????? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ???????." ??? ??? ?? ????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ?????. ??? ?? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ??????? ????????. ??? ???? ??????? ????? ?? ???? ?? ?? ?????? ????? ???????. ???? ??? ??? ????? ?????? ?????? ?? ????????. ??? ????? ?? ?? ???? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ?????? ??????? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??????? ???? ?????? ????? ???????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??????? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ??????. ??????? ??? ???? ??????? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ???? ??????? ??????? ????? ?? ?????? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ??????. Chapter 3 : Shiina Mashiro Ding~ Dang~ Dong~ Ding~ . "We''re done for today," a pretty woman with pink hair and pink eyes in a lab coat said as she gathered her belongings. "Make sure you''re careful on the way home." "Okay, Sawada-sensei," the students answered to the teacher in charge of their class, Sawada Rie. "It''s finally over," Akira murmured, getting up from his seat and stretching his body stiff from hearing the teacher explain about school for a few hours. "Let''s go back to the dormitory together, Akira," Yui offered, since they were in the same class and the school provided housing for students consisting of a room, a kitchen, and a bathroom, giving them independence. "Sorry, but I have to go get a relative of mine who moved here today, plus I now live in Sakura Sou and not in the general dormitory." - Akira apologized as he had to go get his relative coming from England. "Why did you go to a weird place like Sakura Sou?" - Yui was surprised as she had heard many rumors about Sakura Sou even before she entered Suimei University of the Arts. "Well it''s because Chihiro-sensei is my mother''s friend and Hiro-nii asked me to go to Sakura-Sou as she will take care of me. Plus I need to take care of my cousin as he will be moving to Sakura-Sou." - Akira said and finished collecting His stuff - "Then see you tomorrow." After finishing speaking, Akira left the classroom and headed to meet his distant cousin and fianc¨¦e, Shiina Mashiro. "Kotegawa-san, what is your relationship with Nifuji-kun?" - asked a girl who approached Yui curiously as Akira was very handsome in addition to being a famous rising model. "I saw you coming with Akira-sama in the morning, are you Akira-sama''s girlfriend?" another girl asked, staring at Yui dangerously. "Hah!!..." - Yui was surprised and her face turned red and she quickly tried to deny it as she felt embarrassed and threatened by many girls. _ The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Akira did not know what was happening to Yui and took out his phone as he had to call his older brother to tell him that he was going to pick up Mashiro. Ring* Ring* Ring* "Hey, Nifuji is on the line," said the voice of a young man in his early twenties on the other end of the phone. "Hello Hiro-nii, it''s me Akira" - Akira said and smiled naturally upon hearing his older adopted brother''s voice - "I''m going now to pick up Mashiro as you told me but you didn''t tell me where you will be." "I see, I completely forgot about it," Hirotaka murmured under his breath, quickly remembering his conversation with his distant uncle a few days ago. "Makoto-ojisan told me that she would be at ***** Park at four o''clock in the evening." "Okay, I''ll be there in time." Akira nodded and was excited to see his childhood friend and fianc¨¦e as it had been ten years since he had last seen her. "Okay, take care of yourself and Mashiro." After saying this, Hirotaka hung up the phone as he had to get back to work. "No need to worry Hiro-nii as I will take good care of Mashiro." Akira murmured after hanging up the phone with an excited smile. It had been six years since Akira had last seen Mashiro and honestly he was so excited to meet the person he loved after all this time. Ba-dom* Ba-dom* Ba-dom* Akira couldn''t help smiling excitedly and his heartbeat quickened as he was so excited to see the girl he loved and he couldn''t wait any longer. With this thought, Akir did not hesitate and hurried towards the garden that Hirotaka mentioned earlier. Because of his excitement to meet the girl he loves, Akira did not notice that there was someone watching him with caution, shock and disbelief, as if he saw someone who should not be there. ''Damn it, why is Gilgamesh here in this world? Does this world also have Type Moon?'' - Kanda Sorata couldn''t help but curse his bad luck as the world of Type Moon was very dangerous and he didn''t have the strength to survive in a world like this. ''No wait, this person was wearing a school uniform and it is impossible for Gilgamesh the Proud King to do this.'' - Sorata''s mind quickly worked with all its might as he was extremely afraid - ''Is it possible that he is also someone who crossed into this world and obtained the appearance of Gilgamesh?'' . Honestly, Sorata was hoping that this person only had Gilgamesh''s appearance and not his strength as he was sure that he didn''t stand a chance against him with his current strength. ''The system, can you analyze the threat level of the person you just met?'' - Sorata commanded in his mind, as the system had a function to analyze the threat level of the opponent to the host. [Ding! , The risk level of the identified individual is being analyzed... Error... Error The presence of a high-level hostile system has been discovered in the identified individual.] [Host please be careful as the other person has a higher level system than the host and therefore the host system cannot analyze the risk level of the specific person] "..." - Upon seeing the system notifications, Sorata couldn''t help but shudder, as the other person''s possession of the system confirmed that he was a reincarnator, and there was a high probability that this person possessed the power of the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh. ''Fortunately, he doesn''t seem to have noticed my presence, and this will give me time to get stronger and eliminate him, as he will become an obstacle in my obtaining the harem.'' - Sorata thought and quickly looked at the system panel, where options were displayed on it. [Ding! The host has encountered a replicant with a high-level system, and the host has the following options: [1. Going to fight the reincarnation to the death where one of you emerges victorious and the host will get a Full Counter] [2. Do not fight the reincarnate at the present time and wait until you are definitely stronger than him before fighting him, and the host will obtain the Cursed Gear from the Black Demon Series] [3. Surrendering from fighting the reincarnate and not getting in his way in the future, and the host will get a Slip Spell.] Chapter 4 : Shiina Mashiro ll ''I will choose the second option'' - Sorata answered in his mind as this was the only option available to him as he was wary of the opponent''s unknown strength and in addition he was not the type to give up without a fight. In addition, the reward for the second option was not bad, as it would give him a rapid increase in his strength, provided that he had a strong will to stop allowing the devil to control him. [Ding! The host option has been selected. The reward will be distributed.] After notifying the system, Sorata quickly disappeared and was transported to another dimension to contract with a demon from the Black Devil series. Akira certainly did not know all this, as all his focus was on the arrival of his fianc¨¦e and he did not have time to care about someone like Sorata. After leaving school, Akira quickly arrived at the park that Hirotaka told him about, as it was not very far from the school. "Where are you now, Mashiro?" Akira whispered with an excited smile as he scanned the garden with his eyes, as it was not large. While scanning the garden, Akira''s eyes quickly fell on a beautiful girl with blond hair, a pair of bloodshot eyes, and a cute, expressionless face. She looked like an extremely beautiful doll made by the best craftsmen, as she embodied beauty and purity in its best form. Ba-dom* Ba-dom* Ba-dom* "..." - When Akira''s eyes fell on the girl, his heart couldn''t help but beat quickly, as the girl in front of him was his fianc¨¦e and the girl he had fallen in love with more than six years ago. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "Inhale~...Exhale~¡­" - Akira quickly took a deep breath and calmed down his rising emotions as he would embarrass himself if he allowed his emotions to get the better of him in a public place. Akira quickly calmed himself down and walked towards Mashiro with a small but clearly happy and excited smile. "Hello, princess, your knight has arrived to pick up your highness," Akira said with a smile as he stared at Mashiro''s impassive face. "Akira..." - Mashiro whispered as she stared at Akira with her face devoid of emotions, but the enthusiasm and love were evident in her red eyes as she stared at Akira. "It''s been a while, Mashiro." Akira smiled and sat next to Mashiro as he was in no rush to return to Sakura-Sou. "Mmm, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen Akira." Mashiro nodded, her eyes not leaving Akira since he spoke to her. "So how was your life in England in the past years?" Akira asked, staring at Mashiro''s doll-like face with kindness and tenderness. "I''ve been lonely without Akira," Mashiro said in a gentle voice without much change in her expression, "although I''ve had a little fun since getting to know Rita." "Since meeting Rita, I no longer draw just for the sake of seeing Akira, but I enjoy seeing how Rita loves my paintings," Mashiro said and began to explain what her life has been like these past six years. _ "It''s getting late now as we need to have dinner," Akira said as he carried Mashiro''s bag. They talked for a few hours and the sun had set for a while. "Mmm." Mashiro nodded and took Akira''s available hand while walking beside him. "..." - Akira didn''t say anything and smiled lightly while walking with Mashiro towards Sakura-Sou. The two walked quietly and comfortably while holding hands together towards their new residence, and the atmosphere between them was harmonious and beautiful. [Ding! , Congratulations on changing the heart of the heroine Shiina Mashiro and obtaining her eternal love. The host has obtained 10,000 Destiny Points and a chance to spin the Wheel of Fortune of Gold rank] [Host please work hard to get heroines and kill protagonists to get more rewards and improve system awareness] ''System, start spinning the wheel of fortune with the golden rank'' - Akira ordered his thoughts and did not care much about the system''s poems as she had told him this thing many times. [Ding! , The wheel of fortune is spinning, gold class... ] [Ding! Congratulations on spinning the Gold Tier Wheel of Fortune and getting a ticket to Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance World] Upon seeing the system notification, Akira did not respond and left the reward waiting as it was not the appropriate time to accept the reward. Soon Akira and Mashiro arrived at Sakura-sou to see a wooden house dilapidated here and there but it did not affect the residents much. Without hesitation or suspense, Akira took out the keys that he had gotten from Chihiro, as she was a friend of Akira''s mother and a distant relative like Mashiro, and she was Mashiro''s cousin and knew about the two''s engagement, which is why she gave him the key, as she knew that they would be late in returning as they had many things. To talk about it. When Akira and Mashiro entered, they heard a noise coming from a certain room, and it seemed from the sound that people were waiting for them to eat, which was a hot pot. There was a particularly loud girl''s voice as she was complaining that the hot pot would get cold. Akira couldn''t help but feel a little sorry as he made everyone wait for them to eat, but he was happy with this gesture from them. With this thought, Akira pulled Mashiro''s hand and walked towards the room in question and entered with Mashiro. "..." - When everyone entered, four pairs of eyes fell on Akira and Mashiro. Chapter 5 : Sakura-sou "Let me introduce them to you," Chihiro said, pointing at Akira and Mashiro, "the young man is the son of my distant cousin. His name is Nifuji Akira, and next to him is also my cousin and Akira''s fianc¨¦e, Shiina Mashiro." Chihiro couldn''t hide the pride in her voice as she was proud to have relatives like Mashiro and Akira as they were famous people. Mashiro was a genius recognized by the entire art world and Akira was a hidden billionaire as well as a famous model in Japan. "It''s nice to meet you all, and I hope we get along well." - Akira smiled lightly and they bowed towards everyone lightly - "By the way, you can just call me Akira, since I feel more comfortable that way." "Nice to meet you Akira-kun, Shiina-san, my name is Mitaka Jin." Jin smiled lightly as he adjusted his glasses and examined Akira and Mashiro as he did not expect the new residents to be relatives and engaged to each other. Jin is a relatively handsome young man with purple hair and eyes of the same color and wears a pair of glasses. He gives the impression of being mature and carefree, but Akira was able to notice that Jin has dark circles under his eyes and dry pupils, which means that he does not get enough sleep. Sleeping for a while and the smell of women''s perfume that emanates from it must accompany many women. "Nice to meet you, Mitaka-senpai." Akira nodded towards Jin lightly as he didn''t care who Jin was with or what he was doing since they had literally met now. "Nice to meet you, Kouhai-kun, Mashiro-chan, my name is Kamiigusa Misaki," Misaki exclaimed, staring at Akira and Mashiro with a big smile and clearly looking like she was hyperactive. "You can call me Misaki or Misaki-senpai." "It''s nice to meet you Misaki-enpai." Akira smiled at Misaki''s enthusiasm as she looked like a big kid. Misaki is a slightly short girl with short, light brown hair with messy bangs and big, round, light brown eyes. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Despite her short stature, this does not detract from Misaki''s beauty, as she is a very beautiful girl, but no one notices this because of her childish behavior. "It''s been a while, Akira." - The last of the three people nodded to Akira, as she was an acquaintance of his. This girl was one of Akira''s acquaintances and one of the few people who knew that Akira was so rich that he owned his own company, in addition to working as a writer and model at the same time just for fun. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you, Ryuunosuke." - Akira smiled at the genius programmer he got to make games in his company and one of his friends. At first, Akira thought that Ryuunosuke was a boy, but he discovered that he was a girl, and this thing surprised him a lot, but he quickly got used to it, as this was not the strangest thing he had seen in this world. "Are you acquaintances?" Jin asked and raised an eyebrow in question as they did not expect Ryuunosuke to have friends let alone take the initiative to greet the other person. "That''s right." Akira nodded and didn''t say anything about his relationship with Ryuunosuke since there was no reason to tell Jin about his relationships. Grrrrr* "How about we eat first before talking more?" Chihiro said upon hearing the pleasant sound that Mashiro''s stomach made. "That''s right, I''m very hungry too." Misaki exclaimed and quickly brought her hands together. "Itadakimas!!!" Everyone chanted together and quickly started eating. _ "Let''s go, Mashiro," Akira said after finishing washing the dishes, as he did not accept leaving the dishes for others to wash after they prepared their welcome meal, and Mashiro remained waiting for him until he finished. "Mmm," Mashiro nodded and got up to head to the second floor with Akira, since their rooms were next to each other. Akira''s room was number 777, Mashiro''s room was room 776, as the rooms were next to each other, while Ryuunosuke''s room was the room opposite Akira, and it was number 804. "You can rest well today, and I will arrange our needs tomorrow, as tomorrow is Sunday and there will be no work," Akira said upon arriving at Mashiro''s room and leaving her to sleep there. "Mmmmm" - Mashiro nodded as she was very sleepy and tired from traveling and just wanted to sleep comfortably. "Good night," Akira said and kissed Mashiro''s forehead lightly and walked to his room. "..." - Mashiro touched her forehead with a blank expression but happiness was evident in her sleepy eyes and went back to her room to sleep. "I''m tired," Akira murmured as he lay down on his bed. Although he was not physically tired due to his supernatural strength, he was mentally tired as the day had been eventful. "There''s still one thing I need to do before I go to sleep and rest," Akira murmured as he remembered the system bonus he got from spinning the Wheel of Fortune. "System, I want to use the opportunity to travel to Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance World," Akira ordered in a low voice. [Ding, the host must know that the system will help the host as much as possible, so do not hesitate to mention your requirements to the host] "I see... so can you stop time in this world until I return?" Akira murmured, and he was glad to have a system that was so cooperative with him. [This is possible and the host will be given a random identity by the system to facilitate integration with the strange world] "Okay, then do this," Akira murmured, and soon a milky white light enveloped him and he disappeared from the world in which time stopped. Chapter 6 : Another World Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance World. In an unknown place under the earth. "Where is this..." - a five or six year old boy with golden blond hair and a pair of bloodshot eyes murmured as he looked at the dark dungeon around him. [Ding, the physical age of the host has been manipulated so that it is the same age as the protagonist of this world... Loading the identity information of the host in this world...] [Host background information has been uploaded in this world] After notifying the system, a stream of information quickly appeared in Akira''s mind about his identity in this world. It seems that his name did not change, but he was an orphan in this world and was captured by the Instructional School, as he had high compatibility with spirits and became the number one candidate to reincarnate the Demon Lord. "Hmmmm...it seems like my power is still intact and hasn''t been sealed or anything like that." - Akira murmured as he felt his strength and skills and seemed to be able to use them without problems. ''Although I obtained some information from the system and have some knowledge from anime, this is not enough to live in this world at the moment.'' - Akira''s mind quickly worked to analyze his current situation as he could easily escape from Instructional School with his power but he did not... He didn''t have enough information to roam this world, so destroying the Instructional School and leaving was not a smart choice - ''Not to mention, there is no problem learning assassination arts and obtaining combat experience in this place.'' Although Akira only watched the anime, he read some information on the wiki, so he knows what kind of place the Instructional School is, and it wasn''t a bad choice to stay here, since even if he couldn''t sign a contract with the spirits, it wasn''t a loss to stay in the Instructional School. . ''By the way, the system, can I sign a contract with spirits in this world like Kazehaya Kamito, but like other males, I cannot sign a contract with spirits'' - Akira couldn''t help but feel curious, as this was the first time he had been in a situation like this. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. [Ding! The host does not need to worry, as the host was not born in this world, and therefore he is not bound by its rules and can contract with spirits without any problem.] "Get up, it''s time for morning training!" A screaming sound came out of nowhere, waking up all the children sleeping in the cells below the ground and attracting Akira''s attention. ''It seems that the woman who spoke has a contract with a wind-type spirit'' - Akira thought upon noticing the swish in the wind as the woman''s voice came out. After hearing the woman''s voice, hundreds of children in the cells quickly rose and began to stand in an organized manner, waiting for the doors to open, as it was time for daily training. Akira did not say anything and lined himself up with the other kids as he had already decided to stay in Instructional School until he gathered enough information. In addition, Instructional School was a suitable place for him to grow as he had great power, but he was an amateur as he did not have enough experience or opponents to use his power. Against them. The Instructional School is an institution specialized in training assassins that was established by several noble families. Although it has now become an independent institution and has changed its goal to revive the Demon Lord, all the children here undergo extremely harsh training in order to become perfect assassins. Although the training was very dangerous, Akira was not worried as he was very strong, in addition to the drugs that destroy emotions and personality were ineffective on him, and instead of worrying about these trivial things, Akira was more interested in honing his skills. Although Akira has a very powerful teacher in his original world, he cannot always meet her as he is randomly transported there and cannot stay for a long time because he may not be able to return if he stays in that place for a long time. While Akira was immersed in his thoughts, he soon arrived at a large hall with other children. There were more than a thousand children in the hall, in addition to many straw dolls, but it was clear that it was not enough for all the children in the hall. "Now your training will officially begin," said the previous woman''s voice, but Akira could not see her appearance as she was wearing a cloak that covered her body and face and seemed to obscure his senses. "First, you must run a hundred laps in this arena, and then you must practice cutting." This straw puppet will last for three hours, and whoever cannot do this will be eliminated as we do not need useless people." The woman''s words were cold and merciless, since to her children were just tools for assassination, not to mention that she did not care about the nonsense of the second coming of the Demon Lord, as she also saw the Demon Lord only as a tool to bring destruction and chaos to this ugly world. "You should know that if I find anyone being lazy, he will be severely punished, and if anyone tries to oppose us, he should know that only death is what awaits him," the woman said and released a strong killing intent towards all the children, causing them to tremble in fear. ''Pathetic'' - Akira couldn''t help but smile contemptuously as he saw a killing intent that was thousands of times more brutal and terrifying than the cloaked woman''s killing intent, plus it was clear that his teacher had only shown a little of her killing intent at that time. Although Akira ridiculed the woman in his heart, he was obedient as he was the first to start running, as it should take approximately two hours to run a hundred laps in this hall using his normal speed. ''Hmm, so this is Number Zero, the most likely candidate to be the Demon Lord.'' - thought the woman with a smile under her hood - ''I have to admit, he''s very cute.'' The woman couldn''t help but feel a little attracted to the younger Hero King''s appearance as he was extremely cute. _ Hello everyone here is the author. Frankly, I am thinking about changing the members of the chat group, so if you have a suggestion or ideas, do not hesitate to share it. Chapter 7 : Another World ll As expected, Akira was the one who completed the hundred laps around the arena, and it took him two hours, as he only used his human-level speed. After finishing running around the arena, Akira began his training in stabbing the straw doll while receiving guidance from one of the masked people around him to learn about the weak points of the human body and the best way to kill the opponent with one hit. Of course, he was instructed to hide his presence and how to keep the noise to a minimum, since as an assassin he had to kill his target cleanly without anyone knowing that he died quickly. Akira did not mind. He memorized the masked person''s instructions and complied with them. He was absorbing knowledge like a sponge and was quickly adjusting himself to the way the masked man told him. In addition, he was taking these instructions to a higher level by using his instinct and little experience under the hands of his teacher. After Akira, the other kids quickly started to finish off one by one and started stabbing the straw dolls while being guided from time to time by the other masked men. It was clear that the masked men were giving Akira more attention than the other children, especially after seeing his great talent in understanding instructions and the speed with which he adapted to them and integrated them with himself. [Ding! Congratulations on changing the plot and ruining the protagonist''s starting point as the first genius in Instructional School and obtaining the Demon Lord''s Element and 10k Destiny Points] [Ding! The basic characteristics of the host have greatly increased.] [The following skills have been obtained: Immortality Type 1, Demon Lord Aura, Spiritual Attack Resistance, Thermal Fluctuation Nullification, Gravity Manipulation, Holy-Demonic Reversal] Although Akira''s power increased at an insane speed, no one noticed this, as the system had done its job and blocked its host''s aura from everyone, allowing Akira''s power to increase without anyone noticing. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ''The system bought me a skill that allows me to hide my power and my aura,'' Akira ordered, as it was not the right time to reveal his power to others, especially when he knew nothing about this power. [Ding, the best concealment skill has been purchased in the system store True Invisibility and 20k points have been deducted] After notifying the system, Akira quickly felt a flood of information in his mind and understood how to use True Invisibility as if he was born with it. Akira did not hesitate to use his new skill and hide his strength and aura while leaving a little Demon Lord Aura as it would help him destroy the protagonist''s chances and obtain more rewards. Akira had nothing against Kazehaya Kamito, but he was not so foolish as to waste the opportunity to become stronger. Despite the sudden increase in his strength, Akira did not stop stabbing the straw doll while following the orders of the masked people. "Excuse me, but there is no straw doll for me," a child said politely towards one of the masked people, clearly tired from running for a long time. "If you don''t find a doll for yourself, then you should get one with your own strength," the masked person said indifferently, as he didn''t care much. "With my power?..." The child was confused as he did not understand the meaning behind the masked person''s words. "If you want to get a straw doll, you have to kill one of the people who owns a straw doll and get their doll." - The masked person sighed wearily, but he explained the matter to the child, since this was his job. The Instructional School is a cruel organization that creates murderers without feelings, and this is one of the ways they use to make the children know what kind of environment they are in now, as the law of survival for reform is the only law in the Instructional School. Although it is a cliche way to explain it, the effectiveness was very high, as seeing the death of one of them, the others would begin to do their best not to die like those who would support them. "..." - Akira glanced at the situation taking place but quickly lost interest and went back to stabbing the straw doll. Although this is a good way for people who cannot kill humans to change their mentality, Akira did not need this as he did not have this type of anxiety since he did not make much atonement before killing since since he was reincarnated he had killed humans. It was not a small number, as his world was not as peaceful as it seemed on the surface. Although Akira did not care about this trivial thing, he could only look at the young man with gray hair and bluish-gray eyes, in addition to an emotionless face, as if he was just a puppet that moved according to orders. True, this was none other than the protagonist of this world, Kazehaya Kamito, the orphan child who was banned to the Instructional School as the successor to the Demon Lord alongside Akira. In terms of qualifications, Kamito had more qualifications to become a Demon King than Akira according to the people from Instructional School, but now with Akira obtaining the Demon Lord''s Element, this should be different, as even though he was not the Reincarnation of the Demon King, he was not inferior to him in any way. Somehow, after obtaining the Demon Lord''s Element, he even had the qualifications to surpass him. ''It might be interesting to become friends with Kamito since he''s just a miserable kid whose life is a series of tragedies and disasters.'' - Akira couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for Kamito when remembering everything that happened to him in the anime. _ Don''t forget to leave a comment about the character you would like to see in the chat group Chapter 8 : Greyworth Ciel Mais after two years . Time has passed quickly since Akira arrived in this world, and his days were full of training and carrying out tasks from the Instructional School, as they would be assigned assassination missions from time to time. In these two years, Akira achieved amazing growth that amazed everyone at Instructional School, as they officially recognized him as a reincarnation of the Demon King, especially after he was able to sign a contract with a powerful sword spirit with a dark element. It is true that this powerful sword spirit was none other than Restia Ashdoll, as Akira did not miss this opportunity to obtain a powerful sword, in addition to that he received a wonderful reward from the system as he stole Kamito''s opportunity. The reward he received was the awakening of his bloodline as a Vampire, which made his bond with Restia stronger, as Restia is a dark spirit and Vampires are dark beings in turn. He obtained useful skills from awakening his bloodline, which are: Blood Consumption, Darkness Manipulation, Telekinesis, Immortality Type 3, Eyesisght, Vampire Physiology, and Vampire Charm. The matter was not limited to this only, as his strength had increased greatly, as the awakening of his lineage gave him a good boost in his physical and magical abilities, as Vampires are a superior race in terms of physical and magical strength. During these two years, Akira was assigned many assassination missions, which he did not mind, as he carried out all his assassinations perfectly. Akira was not like MC, who saw killing as a big thing, as he would kill his target without any change in feelings, as killing is just an action, like eating and drinking, that does not carry a meaning, just something that is carried out. "What do I do now?" Akira murmured, as he was given a mission to assassinate Greyworth Ciel Mais, and it was not just him, as he was given a partner in this mission due to the power of Greyworth Ciel Mais, and the second best assassin in the Instructional School, Kazehaya Kamito, was chosen. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. It had been a few days since Rubia Elstein had stolen the strongest flame spirit, "Laevateinn," and obtained the title of Calamity Queen. Because of this, the empire fell into great chaos, as this angered the Fire Elemental Lord "Volcanicus," causing many disasters in the empire. Therefore, the Instructional School decided to take advantage of this opportunity and assassinate one of the most important figures in the empire, and this person is Greyworth Ciel Mais. ''According to the wiki, Kamito failed in this mission and was taken care of by Greyworth'' - Akira thought while walking towards the room where he was getting orders from the leaders of the Instructional School - ''It seems that the time has come to leave this place and besides, the Instructional will be destroyed. School by Rubia Elstein shortly after Kamito went to assassinate Greyworth''. Although Akira only watched the anime, he had searched in-depth on the wiki and learned many secrets and things that were not shown in the anime, and after he was reincarnated, his memory became better, especially after he gave up all his memories except those related to anime, novels, and manga. . "It seems that the time has come to wander in this world and explore it, as there is no longer any benefit in staying in this place that will be destroyed, but there is no harm in going to see Greyworth before starting my journey to wander around the world, as she is a beautiful woman and one of my favorite characters." "In this world," Akira murmured and entered the room in front of him without knocking on the door. ¡» Oh, have you finally decided to leave this disgusting place? ¡º Akira heard a sweet and beautiful girl''s voice in the back of his mind and was able to easily identify the owner of the voice as this voice was none other than the voice of his Contracted Spirit Restia Ashdoll. ¡»That''s true, but you should know that I won''t go kill the Elemental Lords, at least for the time being.¡º It is true that Akira did not like the Elemental Lords and wanted to kill them, but he was in no hurry, as Kazehaya Kamito would soon declare war on them, even without Restia by his side, as Restia was not the only "will" of Ren Ashdoll. The Contracted Spirit that Kamito contracted had part of Ren Ashdoll''s will and its intention to destroy the 5 Elemental Lords that had been corrupted by otherworldly darkness. Frankly, Akira did not know what otherworldly darkness was well, but it was definitely not a good thing, as from the information he obtained, otherworldly darkness corrupts a person and gives him great power to wreak havoc on the earth. "Number Zero has come," said a beautiful middle-aged woman with red hair and blue-green eyes, staring at Akira, who arrived late and did not seem angry or upset. "You should have already obtained the information, but I will give you a brief introduction to your target and some of his known abilities and achievements," said the beautiful middle-aged woman. "The name of your target is Greyworth Ciel Mais, and she is the winner of the Blade Dance 23 years ago. In addition, she is one of the twelve Knight Generals and the most powerful of them. She uses a sword style of her own making called Absolute Blade Arts, which is an extremely powerful style that cannot be underestimated, and it is one of the reasons." "The main reason for her victory in Blade Dance 23 years ago" - the woman said and began to explain about Greyworth''s achievements in more detail and warn the two of the most dangerous things about her. Chapter 9 : Greyworth Ciel Mais ll "So do you want each of us to work alone or do you want us to work together?" Akira asked while strolling through the streets of the border city where Greyworth Ciel Mais'' residence was located. "I don''t mind either way," Kamito answered without much interest, as despite his knowledge of his and Akira''s strength, he did not have much hope of getting out alive after the Dusk Witch''s attack. "How cold you are" - Akira shrugged his shoulders at Kamito''s lackluster answer - "Let''s go eat something delicious since there is still some time before the target returns." Akira did not wait for Kamito''s answer and pulled him towards the nearest cart selling food, which consisted of kebab skewers grilled on charcoal. "Old man, I want ten skewers." - Akira ordered with a smile, as it had been a while since he had eaten this type of food, as the Instructional School provided them with special food to increase their abilities, and this type of food had no taste at all, and Akira felt bored by it. . "Right away." - The old man smiled upon seeing the two children and quickly began to carry out Akira''s order. Despite their suspicious appearance, the cloth the two children were wearing was of high quality, and it was not strange for the sons of nobles to sneak out to see the city, so he did not care. The old man was very focused and focused on his work. "Here, eat this," Akira said, handing Kamito one of the meat skewers he had taken from the stove. "Delicious." Akira did not expect a lot of meat, but it was very delicious, especially after remembering what he had eaten last time in Instructional School. "Here, old man, keep the rest," Akira said and threw a gold coin at the old man. "Thank you, young master!" The old man exclaimed. He was very happy, as even if he worked all month, it would be difficult for him to get a gold coin. [A/N: Honestly, I do not know the currency used, so I will settle on an iron coin, a bronze coin, a silver coin, and a gold coin. If I know what the currency is, I will use it. Therefore, if you know, do not hesitate to leave a comment to let me know about it.] Akira did not stay for much longer and pulled Kamito, who was eating the meat, with shining eyes and disappeared from the place. _ A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "I didn''t expect a great noble like Greyworth Ciel Mais to live in such a small palace." - Kamito murmured as he was surprised by the elegant and small palace that Greyworth lives in. Nobles always like to show off, but it seems that Greyworth is different as she lives a modest life while maintaining... Her dignity is like a noble. "Well, you should know that everyone has their own preference, and not all nobles like to flaunt their wealth and live a luxurious life." - Akira shrugged his shoulders and quickly felt a huge spiritual energy entering the small city - "It seems that the target has arrived." Although Greyworth''s own spiritual power was extremely large, like the vast sea, it was only 70% of Akira''s spiritual power. However, Akira was not confident of defeating Greyworth just by using his spiritual power, as she had to be more efficient than him in using it, as the power of Greyworth... Akira is more versatile as he often uses his magic power while Greyworth has continued to hone her spiritual power for over thirty years. "We should prepare to eliminate them with a sneak attack," Kamito said, as as an assassin he preferred a sneak attack as it would save them a lot of trouble. "Do as you wish as I have no intention of participating in this assassination as I only came to see the rumored beauty of Greyworth Ciel Mais before embarking on a journey around the world." - Akira said while looking at the beautiful blue sky as he was curious about this world and wanted to see it. With his own eyes. "Huh!" - Kamito was surprised as he did not expect to hear these words from the best assassin in the Instructional School - "Are you serious? You should know that the Instructional School will not let you get away with it if you betray it." "I know" - Akira nodded calmly as he knew how extremely annoying the Instructional School was as it would hunt down traitors to the ends of the world - "but there is no need to worry as they have to be alive to hunt me down." "What do you mean..." Kamito asked but was interrupted by Akira. "You will know soon and you must concentrate as the target has arrived," Akira said as he stared at an elegant carriage drawn by a spiritual horse entering the Ciel Mais Palace. Upon seeing the carriage arriving, Kamito gripped his twin daggers tightly and quickly suppressed his unnecessary thoughts in the back of his head and focused on the carriage while concealing his presence as much as possible. Although Akira did not intend to assassinate Greyworth, he also used True Invisibility and completely erased his presence, in addition to becoming invisible as he used sunlight to hide his body. "..." - Both Akira and Kamito stared at the carriage with great interest despite their different reasons, as the door opened and out came a beautiful woman with beautiful silver hair, gray eyes, plump breasts, a heart-shaped ass, a pair of luscious legs, and a charming aura. And frightening surroundings. ''Huh, she''s really beautiful, even the anime doesn''t do her justice'' - Akira thought and couldn''t help but stare at Greyworth in appreciation as her beauty exceeded all his expectations. While Akira was observing Greyworth''s beauty, Kamito was sweating as he felt a great danger from Greyworth, more than even from the trainers at the Instructional School, but that did not prevent him from carrying out his assassination as there was no room for failure in the Instructional School. With this thought, Kamito did not hesitate and disappeared from his place so quickly that the untrained eye could not comprehend it. Chapter 10 : Greyworth Ciel Mais lll Kamito disappeared from his place and appeared behind Greyworth in the blink of an eye. He did not hesitate and swung his dagger with the aim of separating Greyworth''s head from her body. Kamito did not doubt his failure as he was confident that he could cut off Greyworth''s head with this perfect strike as Greyworth''s alertness was at its lowest level and he was full of loopholes. Unfortunately, Kamito did not notice Greyworth''s smile as she had sensed Kamito''s presence the moment she entered the city and was already prepared for his sneak attack. "!!!" - Kamito was surprised when he saw that his sneak attack was stopped by a book that was in Greyworth''s hand. "It seems that the assassin this time is a cute little girl," Greyworth commented with a smile as she watched Kamito with an amused smile. "I''m a man!" Kamito exclaimed as he was annoyed that he was often mistaken for a girl. In this moment of anger, Kamito let his guard down and attacked Greyworth randomly, creating a hole in his defense. "Absolute Blade Arts - First Form: Purple Lightning" - Upon seeing the hole in Kamito''s defense, Greyworth did not hesitate to attack and knock Kamito unconscious. "Interesting, I didn''t expect to see a male Elementalist." Greyworth murmured as she held the unconscious Kamito in her hands. clapping* clapping* clapping* "..." - Greyworth was surprised to hear the sound of applause behind her and quickly jumped to take a distance and looked cautiously towards the source of the sound as she could not sense the presence of the person in question. What Greyworth saw was a child of 12 or 13 years old with golden blond hair, a pair of bloodshot eyes, and an extremely handsome face, who radiated a magical power far beyond her own. "Wow, not only are you beautiful but you are also strong," Akira commented as he stared at Greyworth and had to admit that she was every man''s dream woman even though she seemed to be the carnivorous type. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "I wonder if you are this beautiful boy''s companion," Greyworth asked with a battle-hungry smile as she felt her blood boiling at the sight of Akira and her instincts were urging her to fight him. "That''s true," Akira nodded, not denying that he came with Kamito, "but you don''t have to worry, as I don''t intend to follow the Instructional School''s orders to assassinate you." ''Instructional School'' - Greyworth thought silently since she had heard that name before - ''Then why did you come all the way here if you had no intention of assassinating me?'' "I wanted to see the rumored beauty of the Dusk Witch," Akira said with a sexy smile, "and I must admit that your beauty surpasses all rumors." "Thank you," Greyworth nodded, unaffected by Akira''s praise as she had been accustomed to being praised for her appearance since she was young. "So what will you do after achieving your goal?" "I''m leaving, as I want to wander around and see the world, since Instructional School is a place isolated from the world," Akira said, but his eyes flashed crimson, making him more attractive. "But I''m curious what your blood tastes like, so I decided to taste it." After speaking, Akira disappeared from his place and appeared behind Greyworth with a speed that Greyworth could not track, and he did not hesitate to sink his fangs into Greyworth''s beautiful white neck. "Ahh~" - Greyworth couldn''t help but let out a lustful moan as she felt great pleasure course through her body when Akira sank his fangs into her neck. Akira did not intend to absorb a lot of Greyworth''s blood, but he was surprised by the taste of her blood, as it was extremely delicious and resembled the taste of high-quality lamb slow-roasted with fine red wine, which caused him to absorb more than he had planned. "Amm~" - Greyworth couldn''t help but let out another groan and felt her strength draining and she was unable to continue holding Kamito down, causing him to fall to the grass and Greyworth pushed herself helplessly into Akira''s arms. While Akira was sucking her blood, Greyworth felt something burning in her chest, but she was in no condition to investigate the matter. "Thank you for the food." - Akira smiled and gently helped Greyworth sit on the grass and spoke - "I must admit that your blood is the most delicious I have ever tasted in my life, which is why I gave you a small reward, in addition to it being an apology for sucking your blood without your consent." "Now I will excuse myself and hope that in the future you will meet my beautiful lady." - Akira winked at Greyworth with a sexy smile and a pair of bat wings appeared on his back and soared into the sky - "By the way, my name is Nifuji Akira. Remember this, my beautiful lady." "Nifuji Akira, I will remember this name." Greyworth gritted her teeth as this was the first time she had been humiliated like this and she also felt that his panties were becoming wet as the pleasure of sucking her blood was so great. "Are you okay Greyworth-sama!" - exclaimed a young girl with crimson hair and eyes of the same color as she got off the carriage and rushed towards Greyworth with undisguised concern. This little girl was none other than Claire Elstein, the younger sister of Rubia Elstein, whose name is now Claire Rouge due to the destruction of the Elstein family. "I''m fine," Greyworth said, keeping her composure, but inside she was burning with anger and shame, and she had no intention of letting Akira get away with this insult. Chapter 11 : Greyworth Ciel Mais Final The next day . "What is this..." - Greyworth muttered, looking at a tattoo of a red rose below her chest that she did not know existed - "Is this the apology that brat mentioned?" After thinking for a moment, Greyworth carefully sent her magic power to the tattoo to try to detect it and remove it if it was harming her. As soon as her magical power came into contact with the tattoo, many information about the tattoo was transferred to Greyworth''s mind. ''Is such a thing supposed to exist?'' - Greyworth couldn''t believe the information she was given and stared at the tattoo in disbelief. The tattoo had four functions: communication, identification, and borrowing power. In addition, she obtained the Immortality, which was her wish that she could not fulfill even after winning the Blade Dance. Immortality was not just obtaining eternal life, but she had two types of immortality: the first granted her eternal life, and the other was regeneration that allowed her to heal from all fatal wounds, except for those that she could erase with a single blow. "I wonder who that brat is who was able to achieve something that the Elemental Lords could not achieve," Greyworth murmured, and she could not deny that she was curious about Akira''s identity, especially after knowing that Kamito possessed the "Sulaiman''s Ring" and that he was the second coming of the demon king. ¡»You don''t have to think about it too much since you will know my identity when the time is right since once you have this tattoo you are no longer irrelevant to me.¡º "..." - Greyworth couldn''t help but frown upon hearing Akira''s voice as it was obvious that he could spy on her at any time and this was not something she really liked. ¡»Have you been spying on me since yesterday? ¡º ¡» There is no need to worry as I cannot spy on you as I could hear you because the tattoo absorbed your magic power as by sending the magic power to the seal you can use its other three functions unlike immortality as it always works ¡º "..." - Upon hearing Akira''s explanation, the frown on Greyworth''s face disappeared and was replaced by a sexy and beautiful smile as she remembered receiving this kind of information, but that does not mean that she believes it 100%. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡»Then I will excuse myself, but I hope that you will take good care of Kamito, as he is a pathetic child, and I hope that you will help him to be freed from the shadows of Instructional School.¡º After finishing talking, Akira turned off his telepathy as he had something he needed to do. "Leave it to me," Greyworth murmured, as she was indebted to Akira a lot since he had fulfilled her long-held wish, and Greyworth was not the ungrateful type who forgets the favor of others, which is why she did not mind taking care of Kamito a little, especially since she was thinking of doing the same. _ "I see you''ve woken up," Greyworth said upon entering the room where Kamito was resting since he had been unconscious since yesterday. "Greyworth Ciel Mais..." - Kamito murmured the name of the woman in front of him quietly - "Why did you spare my life?" Kamito was calm as it was clear that Greyworth wanted something from him since she did not kill him. "Don''t worry, it''s just a whim, as I felt it was a loss to kill a male elementalist," Greyworth said sarcastically, "plus, your golden friend asked me to take care of you." "Akira huh~" - Kamito couldn''t help but sigh when remembering Akira, as his relationship with him was complicated as they were rivals, friends, and colleagues, but they didn''t have much interaction except when they went together to carry out missions. "Do you want to become stronger?" Greyworth suddenly asked, staring at Kamito with interest. "I don''t know..." - Kamito said after a good moment of silence as he would be lying if he said he didn''t want to become stronger but the person who was chasing his back is gone and he doesn''t even know his true strength yet since he should have superior strength. His imagination. "I see..." - Greyworth murmured as she saw the lost and uncertain look in Kamito''s eyes - "For now you will work as a maid in this palace and I will train you until you become stronger and find something you want to do." Greyworth did not take Kamito''s opinion as she was telling him her decision, as Kamito did not have the right to reject her decisions, especially after she spared his life after his attempt on her life. Of course, Kamito already knew this, which is why he was calm since he woke up and did not try to escape, as he knew that he was not Greyworth''s opponent, and if she wanted to kill him, she would not have waited for him to wake up. "It will be your job to cook and take care of the housework," Greyworth said as she walked toward the door to exit, "plus you will accompany Claire to entertain her." "You can rest for the rest of the day since you will start work tomorrow." - Saying this, Greyworth left the room and left Kamito alone to rest and think about his current situation. ¡» It''s great that you can live a normal life now away from Instructional School ¡º "A normal life huh..." - Kamito murmured and he wasn''t sure if this was a normal life or not since he had never experienced it before as he was just an orphan who stole for a living before he was taken by the Instructional School and trained to become an assassin. "I don''t know if this is a normal life, but I won''t lose anything from trying it." - Kamito said with a small smile to his Contracted Spirit. He was ready to live this normal and unnatural life at the same time, as Kamito knew inside himself that it was impossible to have a normal life since this... His destiny as male elementalist It wasn''t bad to live a normal, carefree life for a while. Chapter 12: Time Skip Four years later. Areishia Spirit Academy, student dormitory. "Where are you going?" - asked a beautiful girl with platinum blonde hair, a pair of emerald eyes, and milky white skin, while quietly sipping her tea. "I have been summoned by Greyworth as it seems that one of my old acquaintances will be coming to school today," said a handsome young man with golden blond hair and a pair of bloodshot eyes as he lazily walked towards the room door to exit. The handsome young man was none other than Akira, but the girl was Rinslet Laurenfrost, and she was an old friend of Akira, as he had spent a long time in Laurenfrost''s family area and came to the academy as a student and companion for Rinslet. "I see... take care of yourself," Rinslet said calmly while drinking tea, but she was jealous of Greyworth, as her relationship with Akira was very close, in addition to the fact that she had seen them kissing each other before, and this indicates that the relationship between them was not simple. "Okay, take care of yourself too, Rin." - Akira said and left the room to meet Greyworth, as Kamito must arrive at the academy today, and he also wants to discuss Blade Dance, since after living in this world for a long time and traveling around the world, Akira has achieved a goal. He cannot achieve this goal without participating in Blade Dance. Unfortunately, Akira did not have this goal three years ago, and that is why he did not participate in the Blade Dance, but now he has a goal that cannot be achieved without participating in the Blade Dance. ¡» Akira do you still want to do "that" ¡º Restia was worried about Akira as his goal was very dangerous and it would not be strange if the whole world turned against him. "Sorry Restia, but I have already decided to do this and I will never back down," Akira said as he was not the type to back down from something he decided even if it became an enemy to the entire world. ¡»Demon Sword Akira has decided what he wants to do and we as his Contracted Spirit must fight alongside him until the end.¡º ¡»I already know this Demon slayer sword, but this path will lead him to destroy himself even if he succeeds in carrying out his goal.¡º You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "There is no need to worry since, as you know, I am not from this world, and if things get too bad, all I have to do is return to my world and then return when I become stronger." - Akira said, interrupting the argument between Est and Restia, since they knew that he was from another world since Long time - "Plus I''m immortal so I don''t have to worry about death." As he spoke, Akira quickly arrived at the headmaster''s room where Greyworth was currently located. "Hey Ellis, you seem to be in a bad mood," Akira said to the beautiful girl with beautiful blue hair in a long ponytail and reddish-pink eyes that clearly showed signs of annoyance and anger. "Akira...nothing, just a little angry at the annoying man who came a while ago," Ellis said, as she was very annoyed with Kamito, who had made fun of her a lot since his arrival, especially since she had been reprimanded by Greyworth because of the annoying man. "I see...don''t be sad as I will beat him for you" - Akira smiled as he patted Ellis on the head as she was very kind and she was upset. "Mmmmm..." Ellis hummed and enjoyed patting Akira as it felt very nice when Akira patted her head. "Okay, now I''m going to go see Greyworth since she wanted to see me," Akira said, removing his hand from Ellis'' head and knocking on the giant wooden door. Knock* Knock* Knock* "Come in..." - Akira heard Greyworth''s calm and strong voice from the other side of the door and did not hesitate to push the door and enter. Usually, Akira would enter without knocking on the door, as his relationship with Greyworth was very deep, but he does not do this in front of others, as Greyworth must maintain her status in front of others. "Excuse me for intruding," Akira said and entered the director''s room and closed the door behind him, leaving Ellis alone outside to guard the door. "Akira is late," Greyworth said, not satisfied with how he made her wait for him. "Sorry, I overslept." Akira apologized, but it was clear that he did not feel sorry or remorse as he was smiling lazily. "Forget it, as it is nothing new to you," Greyworth said, and did not pursue the matter further, "I requested your presence to inform you that there are only two months left until the start of the Blade Dance, and this time the Blade Dance will be a team battle, so you must... Form a team of 5 people and become one of the three highest ranked teams in the academy so you can participate in Blade Dance, in addition to that your old friend here will also participate and you can create a team together." "I see but unfortunately it seems that we cannot be on the same team as I am currently on a team with Rin until my team arrives and I don''t think that Claire will allow him to leave her and form a team with Rin" - Akira said as he knew the close relationship between Kamito and Claire since they have always been together since Kamito started working for Greyworth. "That''s right since I''ve already decided to form a team with Claire since she''ll feel lonely easily without anyone around." - Kamito said who was silent since the beginning of the conversation and there was a soft smile on his lips at the mention of Claire. When Kamito was working for Greyworth, he was assigned to take care of Claire, and over time the two had a deep relationship and were almost inseparable until Claire came to the academy to study and Kamito went on a trip around the world until he was summoned by Greyworth a few days ago. Chapter 13: Transfer Student "Today we have a transfer student," said the teacher in charge of Raven Class, whose name is Freya Grandol. "Come on, introduce yourself." "My name is Kazehaya Kamito, and as you can see, I am a male racist, but I hope we get along well," Kamito said with a slight smile as he walked towards everyone. "He''s handsome," a girl whispered to her friend, staring at Kamito with predatory eyes. "Akira-sama is more handsome than him," her friend answered, staring at Akira, who looked at everything lazily. "That''s true, but Akira-sama is always with Rinslet Laurenfrost or Ellis Fahrengart and we don''t have the opportunity to get close to him," the first girl said sadly, as they had been ordered by their families to obtain Akira''s seeds for a long time, but no one had succeeded in this mission. When the empire learned of the existence of a male elementalist, many nobles tried to obtain Akira''s offspring in the hope that they would know how to become a male elementalist. The imperial family even proposed a marriage between Akira and the second princess of the Ordesia Royal Family: Fianna Ray Ordesia, but they were rejected by Akira accepted, as he was not interested in getting involved with the Ordesia Royal Family, especially since he knew their goal, as they only saw him as a stallion to improve their breed, in addition to a laboratory rat. Normally, the Ordesia Royal Family would not be silent, as their refusal would be a great insult to them, but with Greyworth protecting and Akira showing his strength by destroying an elite unit consisting of Elementalists with exceptional abilities, the Ordesia Royal Family could only swallow this insult and watch from afar, as they did not want to. Also, Akira should go to another empire, where the Ordesia Empire is currently weak after angering the Fire Elemental Lord "Volcanicus" and the Water Elemental Lord "Iseria Seaward" and losing their protection. "She said, ''Be quiet,''" the class teacher, Freya Grandol, ordered, "and you sit in any empty seat, as we will begin the lesson." "..." - Kamito stared at the students in front of him and could only recognize Claire and Akira. Although he wanted to sit next to Akira, this was impossible because Akira was sitting between Rinslet and Carol, so there was no choice left for Kamito but to go. And sitting next to Claire. "The lesson will start now," Freya said while banging the file on the desk to get the students'' attention. _ The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Delicious!" Kamito exclaimed and quickened his pace of eating as the food was extremely delicious. "It''s delicious, but Carol and Rin''s cooking is much better," Akira said as he ate elegantly. "So how has your life been in the past years?" "It wasn''t bad..." - Kamito said as he stuffed his mouth with food - "I wandered all over the Ordesia Empire while improving my cooking skills, since after winning the Blade Dance I no longer had a specific goal." "I see... even though the Ordesia Empire is very large and even small when compared to the entire world, it is beautiful and I enjoyed wandering around it. What I like most is the Snow Region under the rule of Margrave Laurenfrost." - Akira said while sipping hot chocolate as Margrave Laurenfrost The Domain was very beautiful, as snow fell throughout the year, which gave the region a breathtaking beauty and purity that is not found in any other region in the Ordesia Empire. In addition, Margrave Laurenfrost is a respectable and kind person, as he welcomed me into his palace and gave me the best reception, even though he did not know "I have something about me that is unlike most of the nobles in the Ordesia Empire, where they look at others with disdain." "Margrave Laurenfrost...huh~" Kamito muttered as he remembered the elegant middle-aged man who had treated him so kindly when he visited the Snow Region. Due to the extreme cold in the Snow Region, there were not many people who went to visit Margrave Laurenfrost Domain, so it was easy to get to know strangers, and Margrave Laurenfrost would personally welcome them to make sure that they did not have ill intentions towards the Laurenfrost Family and the people in Margrave Laurenfrost Domain. "By the way, are you related to the Laurenfrost family?" Kamito asked curiously, since Akira''s hair color is very close to the hair color of the Laurenfrost family, in addition to being very close to Rinslet, as they have been sharing the same room for more than three months, and from what he heard from Claire, it seems that Akira is... He had been living with Laurenfrost''s family for more than a year. "No, never." - Akira shook his head without hesitation as he was eating his sandwich, as it was impossible for there to be a relationship between him and the Laurenfrost family, as he was not from this world, but his relationship with the Laurenfrost family was very strong after living with them for a long time, especially since the family They were all supportive of his relationship with Rinslet, but Akira was not in a rush to establish a relationship with Rinslet, especially since he was an immortal. In addition, he had given his tattoo to Rinslet, which also made him an immortal. "I see..." Kamito nodded and was honestly jealous of Akira as the Laurenfrost family treated Akira like family and he was an orphan who longed for the feeling of family but had never felt it before. "Enjoy your meal as I will be going now as I have to go patrolling around the school" - Akira said as he picked up the bill as he invited Kamito to have a meal at his expense. "I see, good luck with your work," Kamito said as he went back to indulging in food, as Akira had ordered a large amount of food and Kamito was not the type who likes to waste food. "So I see you around." - Saying this, Akira went to pay the bill and left the cafeteria and headed to the Sylphid Knights headquarters, where he joined the Sylphid Knights to compensate for the absence of their main force, Velsaria Eva Fahrengart, under Ellis'' order. Chapter 14: The Frenzy Spirit Sylphid Knights headquarters. "Today our patrols will include Academy Town as a report has reached the Director that there has been a frequent appearance of The Frenzy Spirits" - Eliis said seriously as protecting Academy Town was the duty of the Sylphid Knights - "Fortunately there have been no deaths so far but there are many casualties." This is something we should not tolerate, and that is why I order you to eliminate the Frenzy Spirits as soon as you see them, while keeping the surrounding damage to a minimum and making sure to evacuate the citizens before engaging." "Now, divide into four groups, and each group will be responsible for a section of Academy Town, while Akira will go to the middle of Academy Town to patrol and support any group that meets in Frenzy Spirits." Eliis said, looking at Akira who was leaning against the wall. With eyes closed. "As you wish, captain." - Akira nodded towards Eliis and looked at the girls in front of him with a smile - "Do not hesitate to ask for help, as I will be by your side quickly to help you if something happens." The girls couldn''t help but blush seeing Akira''s smile, but there were some girls who clicked their tongues in annoyance as they were still unhappy with the presence of a male elementalist in the Sylphid Knights. "Now you will be responsible for the northern side, while you will be responsible for the eastern side," Eliis said, pointing to the groups one by one. "And we will be responsible for the southern side. And remember, if you encounter Frenzy Spirits, you must sound the distress signal first." "The population evacuated until support arrived." "Yes Sir!" - The knights all chanted at the same time before each of them went to complete their work. "Then see you later, Eliis." Akira left these words behind him and left the Sylphid Knights headquarters to head towards the center of Academy Town. _ "Haha, looks like you''ve finally arrived." - A beautiful, sensual laugh echoed in the deserted area. The clouds soon cleared, allowing the gentle moonlight to show the sensually laughing person. The person was a beautiful girl with long red hair and red eyes, a pair of beautiful legs with long white stockings enveloping them, breasts that were not small and not large enough to fit in the palm of the hand, a nice ass, and milky white skin. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Despite the beauty of the girl, if anyone saw her, he would scream, insult and curse her, as she was none other than Rubia Elstein, nicknamed By Calamity Queen, who is Claire''s older sister. "Now that you''ve come, it''s time to take the game to another level," Rubia muttered with a beautiful smile as she launched all the Frenzy Spirits in her possession in different directions. "Now what am I going to do to you A~k~i~r~a~" - Rubia murmured as she touched her lips as she remembered how her first kiss was stolen by that impudent golden man. Although it felt very wonderful, this did not... He prevents her from playing with him to vent her dissatisfaction with the way he treats her. Swish* In an instant, a pair of wings made of flame appeared behind Rubia and flew into the sky towards Akira to see his fight with the Frenzy Spirits from above without anyone interfering with them. Swish* Swish* Swish* Boom* Boom* Boom* After launching Rubia for Frenzy Spirits, many distress signals were quickly sent out, as Rubia released more than 10 Frenzy Spirits, which is not a small number, as it is difficult to defeat a single Frenzy Spirit with the current ability of Sylphid Knights. If all the Sylphid Knights were together, they would have no problem eliminating one or two Frenzy Spirits, but now it was impossible as they had dispersed their forces into many groups without even taking into account the difference in strength between the members. _ Central Academy Town. ¡ºBe extra careful as I feel there are many Frenzy Spirits and some are heading here¡» Restia was the most sensitive to darkness and negative things, which is why she was the first to sense the presence of the Frenzy Spirit. "Frenzy Spirit...interesting" - Akira murmured with an excited, fearless smile - "But Frenzy Spirit huh...it has to be one of your sisters since only your mother''s will can make so many Frenzy Spirits." ¡ºThis is true, but in the past years, the numbers of Mother''s Wills have been decreasing because of us, and there is not much of her Will left. A few Spirits will be weak and cannot do much without merging to increase their strength.¡» "Well, frankly, I don''t care what happens to Ren Ashdoll''s remaining will, since we already got what we wanted from them and they are no longer of use." - Akira said and in his right hand appeared a beautiful silver and gold sword with a sharp aura that seemed to want to cut through the world, and in his left hand. A black sword with a blood red edge appeared and was emitting a dark aura that seemed like it could swallow everything. These swords were none other than Contracted Spirits for Akira, which are the Demon Slayer Sword and Vorpal Sword, and they are the two most powerful swords in the world, as one of them was used by Demon King Solomon and the other was used by Areishia Idriss, who is the person who was able to kill Demon King Solomon. . "¡­" - Akira stared at the Frenzy Spirits that he could sense now that they were getting closer. He did not hesitate, and a pair of bat wings appeared on his back and rushed towards the nearest Frenzy Spirit. Although Akira could have borrowed Restia''s special raven wings, he did not do so as Est might not like it, since even though they agreed to serve the same Master, their rivalry was no joke, so Akira was considerate of the two''s feelings. . Chapter 15 : Rubia Elstein Boom* Boom* Boom* "Thank you Akira-sama," said a girl from the Sylphid Knights as she was saved by Akira who cut the Frenzy Spirit into small pieces so that it would not harm the city. "You''re welcome." - Akira nodded towards the girl without even looking at her and flapped his wings and took off towards the other Frenzy Spirits as there were more than 10 and Akira only said 3 of them. To Akira, the Frenzy Spirits were just insects that he could easily crush, but their numbers were a problem as Akira could not be in many places at the same time. "I remember," Akira murmured, and the swords disappeared from his hand. He flapped his wings and rose in the air until he could see the entire Academy Town. Soon, many golden ripples appeared around him, and many weapons emerged from them. Akira had forgotten that he had the Gate of Babylon, as he rarely used it as it had great destructive power, and even when he used it now, he only used the Noble Phantasm Rank E, as using a stronger Noble Phantasm could cause great damage to Academy Town. Swish* Swish* Swish* The moment Akira saw the Frenzy Spirits, he did not hesitate to fire several weapons at them at high speed to kill them. "It''s impossible for this to be normal since someone must be behind the backs of these Frenzy Spirits." - Akira murmured in undisguised annoyance - "Besides, I feel like this person is targeting me and must know about the Gate of Babylon since he chose a place like this." Academy Town and release many Frenzy Spirits." There weren''t many people who could create this many Frenzy Spirits and have a fun personality that loved to mess around, and there was only one person Akira knew who matched all of these descriptions. "Hahaha~, as expected of you Akira-chan as you quickly found a way to end the game" - At this time a beautiful and cheerful girl''s voice came out from behind Akira. "As I expected, it is you, Rubia," Akira said helplessly, without even looking at the other person''s face. "Even though I was the one who asked you to come to the Areishia Spirit Academy, I did not expect you to make such a fuss upon your arrival." The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "It''s just a little game where I even prevent the Frenzy Spirits from attacking civilians and make them only play with elementalists so that their injuries are light and not life-threatening as I even train them to increase their strength." - Rubia said with a bright smile - "Well since you have "You asked me to come here. Does this mean that you want to implement the plan in this Blade Dance?" "That''s right," Akira nodded, not hiding the matter from Rubia as they had the same goal, which was to destroy the Elemental Lords. "Honestly, I did not expect you to change your mind so quickly, since two years ago you clearly said that you were not interested in killing Elemental Lords," Rubia said as she approached Akira and hugged him from behind, "so what changed your mind in those two years?" "They made someone dear to me cry because of their arrogance and arrogance," Akira said briefly, taking out a featureless white mask and placing it on Rubia''s face, "so use this as your face is very famous and I don''t want you to cause unnecessary noise." "Okay, okay," Rubia said, and the mask quickly sank into her face, which changed a lot and became very similar to Akira''s face. If she had golden hair, she would be considered a female version of Akira, "Are we going to see Greyworth?" "That''s right since we need her help to enroll you as a student at Areishia Spirit Academy," Akira said as he got out of Rubia''s embrace, "Let''s go now since I have to meet with the Sylphid Knights." _ "Thank you for taking care of all the Frenzy Spirits," Eliis said with a small smile, as she knew Akira''s strength and aspired to become as strong as him. "So who is this girl accompanying you who looks like a copy of you?" "This is my relative, her name is Nifuji Rui, and she will transfer to Areishia Spirit Academy tomorrow." - Akira said as he made way for Rubia so that everyone could see her, as she was hugging his arm and not everyone could see her. "My name is Nifuji Rui. Thank you for always taking care of my Akira," Rubia said as she elegantly lifted the corner of her skirt. Her aura was noble and generous, unlike her always playful and mischievous aura. Cut* "It hurts!" - Rubia screamed, holding her head as Akira hit her - "Why did you do that?" "Don''t cause trouble as soon as you arrive," Akira said, rubbing his forehead as Rubia''s cheerful and trouble-loving personality was giving him headaches. "I don''t want to!" Rubia said cheerfully, sticking out her tongue at Akira. "Sigh~, as you guys can see she has an annoying personality but I hope you get along with her well" - Akira said with a tired smile towards the Sylphid Knights. "Don''t worry Akira-sama as we will take good care of Rui-sama" - said a girl with a smile as she now wanted to take Rubia to her dorm to tell her stories about Akira''s childhood. "That''s right, Akira-sama, as your cousin is our relative as well." Another girl said something meaningful with a sexy smile on her face. "Aren''t you very popular among girls?" Rubia said with a smile, but her eyes were not smiling at all. "Okay Eliis, since the Frenzy Spirits have been taken care of, I will leave now." Akira said and a pair of bat wings appeared on his back and picked up Rubia in carrying princess style and flew in the direction of Areishia Spirit Academy without waiting for Eliis to answer. Chapter 16 : Rubia Elstein ll "Where are you taking a beautiful and weak girl like me at this late hour?" Rubia said as she smiled provocatively at Akira. "¡­" - Akira stopped flying and stared at Rubia in his arms and quickly attacked her cute little mouth. "Am~" - Rubia couldn''t help but moan under Akira''s ferocious attack as he was kissing her forcefully as if he wanted to merge with her. It wasn''t just Akira who was excited, as Rubia quickly responded with the same amount of enthusiasm as she hugged Akira''s neck and pulled him closer to her. The kiss between Akira and Rubia lasted for a few minutes before the two were separated by a streak of silver saliva that shone with the moonlight. "Are you calm down?" Akira asked as he flapped his wings and continued flying towards Areishia Spirit Academy. "Mmm..." Rubia nodded meekly as Akira always took advantage of her like this. Well, she didn''t like it, rather she liked him doing this. "By the way, you will stay tonight in the room with me and Rin as well as Carol," Akira said as he couldn''t go to see Greyworth at this time so they had to go tomorrow morning. Unlike the other rooms, Akira and Rinslet''s room was larger, as three people lived in it, so two rooms were merged together, allowing four people to live together without problems. _ Student dormitory. Akira landed in front of the dormitory and took Rubia down and they walked inside together. "By the way, Rin is fast, so don''t mess with her too much," Akira warned, as he knew Rubia''s mischievous personality well. "I know because I was watching Claire play with Rinslet Laurenfrost," Rubia said, as even though she was a wanted criminal, she always went to see her younger sister in secret. "Well, since I''m here, you don''t need to play the role of the villain anymore," Akira said, patting Rubia on the head, "since I, Evil Fate, am the best person to play this role." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Akira knew Rubia''s nature well, as she was just a cheerful and kind girl, but after the incident with the Fire Elemental Lord Volcanicus, she forced herself to do many things that she did not like in order to take revenge on the Elemental Lords, who saw themselves as gods who could decide the fate of humans. "..." - Upon hearing Akira, Rubia did not say anything and silently bit her lower lip. Although she does not like to play the role of the villain, this does not mean that she is happy to push this role on Akira, but she silently bit her lip, as she knew that it was almost impossible for Akira to change his mind after deciding something. "We have arrived, make sure not to provoke Rin," Akira said seriously as it was annoying to upset Rinselt. "Okay, okay, don''t look at me like that, I won''t do anything to provoke the young lady of the Laurenfrost family," Rubia said, dissatisfied with the way she was being treated like a bunch of problems. "That''s good..." - Akira nodded lightly and knocked on the door, as he lived with girls and it was not appropriate to enter without alerting them and obtaining their permission. Knock* Knock* Knock* "Please come in." Akira heard Rinselt''s voice from the other side of the door and did not hesitate to open the door and enter. Even though Akira was late at work at the Sylphid Knights, Rinselt always stayed awake waiting for his return or went with him, and when he returned she made sure he didn''t need anything before going to sleep. Frankly, Akira felt sorry for Rinselt, especially since Carol was an unqualified maid, since Rinselt had to do everything herself, except for cooking food. "Welcome back, Akira." Rinselt said with a beautiful smile as she quickly walked towards Akira. Rinselt was wearing a snowy white pajama that showed off her curves well. Although Rinselt''s chest was not large, it was also not as lacking as Claire''s, as it was suitable for the hand. She had snowy white skin, beautiful legs, and very long and beautiful golden blonde hair. "I''m back Rin" - Akira said and did not react much to Rinselt''s clothes as he was used to seeing her in this type of clothes since they had been together for years. "..." - Rinselt stared at Akira for a moment and wanted to rush in to kiss him, but stopped when she saw someone else accompanying him. "Who is this person?" Rinselt asked as it was clear that the person accompanying Akira was not from Areishia Spirit Academy. "How about we talk inside since this is not a good place to talk?" Akira said as he entered the room and Rubia hurriedly followed behind him. "..." - Rinselt did not say anything and closed the door behind Akira and Rubia - "You should rest first, as I will prepare some tea." "Thank you, Rin." Akira said with a smile as he was very grateful to Rinselt for always taking care of him. "You''re welcome," Rinselt said with a sweet smile as she entered the kitchen to prepare tea. "..." - Upon seeing Rinselt leaving, Akira closed his eyes and leaned his head on the back of the sofa to rest. "..." - Unlike Akira, who closed his eyes to rest, Rubia was staring at the kitchen door curiously, as she did not expect a young lady from a noble family to be able to make tea and do household chores. Chapter 17 : Rubia Elstein lll "Come in," Rinslet said as she placed the hot tea in front of Akira and Rubia. "So who is this girl?" Rinslet said as she sat next to Akira''s right and held his hand affectionately. "She''s Rubia, Claire''s older sister." - Akira said indifferently, as if Rubia''s identity was something trivial and she wasn''t a wanted criminal that the Empire was searching for everywhere - "She came to register as a student at the academy where we will form a team together to participate in the Blade Competition." Dance coming ". "I see..." - Rinslet nodded calmly as she had known for a few months that Rubia would come to Areishia Spirit Academy since Akira had told her about his goal of killing the Elemental Lords - "So you will form your own team now." Unlike the Blade Dance last time, where participation was unique, this time it was a fight between teams, where five people will fight against five other people until one team remains, which will get the right to meet the Elemental Lords and they will be able to make a wish from one of them. Although Rinslet wanted to join Akira''s team and fight alongside him, she did not say anything as she knew that she would be rejected as Akira had already told her about his goal and the risks of joining him in this crazy quest. "Well, it''s getting late and it''s time to go to bed as we have to wake up early to go to class," Akira said as he drank the tea in one gulp and got up, quickly followed by Rinslet and Rubia. "You can sleep on this bed since it is not in use," Akira said, pointing to the bed opposite his own. "Okay, good night." Rubia nodded and quickly kissed Akira''s lips and went to the bed he indicated. "You too, Rin, should go to sleep as well," Akira said, not paying much attention to Rubia''s kiss, as kissing was a natural thing between them. "Can I sleep with you tonight?" - Rinslet said as she stared at Akira with her beautiful glassy eyes as she felt that her time with Akira would be much less from now on as both of them would be busy forming a team for the upcoming Blade Dance Competition. "Sure." Akira nodded without hesitation, as he had a soft spot for Rinslet and would not refuse her requests, no matter how unreasonable they were, but when he felt that her request would put her in danger, he would refuse without mercy or hesitation. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "..." - Upon seeing Akira''s gesture, a beautiful smile spread on Rinslet''s face and she quickly pulled Akira to the bed and fell asleep hugging him affectionately, rubbing her head on his chest from time to time with a silly smile. _ The next day, Director''s office. Knock* Knock* Knock* Akira knocked on the door of the Director''s office with Rubia, who was disguised as his relative Nifuji Rui, as the consequences of others discovering Rubia''s identity are so great that in the worst situation they have to fight everyone in the Areishia Spirit Academy. "Come in," Greyworth said without taking her eyes off the papers, as there was only one person who would come to her office without informing her in advance. Upon hearing Greyworth''s voice, Akira did not hesitate, pushed the luxurious wooden door and entered carelessly. "Hey, you seem very busy," Akira said as he casually sat down on the sofa and couldn''t help but comment upon seeing the piles of papers on Greyworth''s desk. "This is normal since there are only two months left for the Blade Dance," Greyworth said indifferently as it was normal for her. "Then why did you come this early in the morning, unlike usual, since you often ignore lessons to sleep?" - Greyworth asked, and she lifted her eyes from the papers for the first time since Akira entered, then her eyes fell on Rubia - "So who is this, your new woman?" "That''s right!" - Rubia did not hesitate to nod and hug Akira''s arm affectionately with an endearing smile on her face. "It''s Rubia Elstein," Akira said, neither denying nor confirming anything about his relationship with Rubia. "I see..." - Greyworth nodded heavily, a flash of killing intent in her eyes - "So since she''s here, do you want to continue with your plan and kill the Elemental Lords?" "Although it is just part of my plan, it is true." - Akira nodded, as killing the Elemental Lords was not his complete plan and was only part of it, but it was the first part and the starting point. "So, have you decided who will be on your team other than this vixen?" Greyworth asked, staring at Rubia a little sarcastically. "At the moment we are missing one member, as I have not found anyone suitable for this role yet, but I have an idea who it will be. As for the other members, they are you, me, and Rubia, in addition to one of my old acquaintances, Lily Flame," Akira said lazily, looking at Seals. of Restia and Est. "Lily Flame? Isn''t she too weak to continue with us until the end of the Blade Dance?" Greyworth couldn''t help but ask with a raised eyebrow as although Lily Flame is strong enough to defeat Eliis easily, she is too weak to fight in the finals of the Blade Dance. "I can''t deny it," the young blond shrugged his shoulders indifferently, and a sexy smile quickly spread across his face. "But there''s no need to worry, as I''m rushing through the second part of my plan, and if it succeeds, one of the most powerful people in this world should join us." ". "I see... but I must admit, you seem to be planning something interesting." A beautiful smile quickly spread across Dusk Witch''s face and she seemed excited to see what the red-eyed red-eyed man was planning. ''Are my presence being ignored?'' - Calamity Queen couldn''t help but frown gently as the two were clearly discussing their plans without paying attention to her or taking her opinion. Chapter 18 : VS Kamito l Areishia Spirit Academy, the next day. "There was no need to use my Contracted Spirit against these weaklings," Rubia said while having breakfast with Akira and Rinslet. "Well, I can''t deny that," Akira said indifferently, as he also didn''t use his Contracted Spirit and only employed Rank E Noble Phantasms, despite his Contracted Spirit having the strength of an A+ Noble Phantasm. "But as expected of you, Rui-san, you''re incredibly strong even though you only use Spirit Magic," Rinslet could only acknowledge Rubia''s strength, as unlike her younger sister, her power was far beyond Claire''s current level. "Despite my strength, I don''t stand a chance against Akira and Grey," Rubia said with a sardonic smile, acknowledging her current status as the weakest person in the team. "By the way, what should our team name be?" Upon hearing Rubia''s question, Akira could only think silently as he hadn''t considered it before. As for Grey, who used the alias Greyworth, she had returned to work and wasn''t the type to care about such matters. "Rebels..." Akira said after some thought, finding the name fitting for their team. "Rebels, huh... It''s a perfect name for us," Rubia said with a meaningful smile, indicating their desire to defy the Elemental Lords, who were the true kings of this world. Hence, they were Rebels, and the team name suited them perfectly. [Ding! A new mission has been launched] [Name: Defeat the protagonist''s childhood sweetheart] [Description: Kazehaya Kamito is your next opponent in the team battle to determine which teams will represent Areishia Spirit Academy in the upcoming Blade Dance. He wants to impress his childhood sweetheart in the next match to make up for the previous loss.] [Mission Objective: Defeat Kazehaya Kamito and make him realize his place as the protagonist, having no chance of winning against the Villain of Destiny] [Reward: Holy Magic Mastery, 25k Destiny Points, Skill: Traveler] [Do you accept the mission?] This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. [Y/N] "Interesting..." Akira couldn''t help but smile lightly and without hesitation before accepting the mission, as he had no intention of losing to Kamito even without the mission. "Is there something exciting about to happen?" Rubia asked with a similar smile, as she was a lover of excitement. "Yes, our opponent this afternoon is Kamito and your little sister," Akira said, taking a sip of his hot chocolate. "...," Rinslet stared at the two''s smiles and could only feel sorry for Kamito and her childhood friend, Claire. In the afternoon, Astral Zero. "Yo, it''s been a while," Akira said to Kamito with a faint smile. "We''re not in good shape today," Kamito grumbled depressingly, having lost in the morning and now facing another probable loss. "Hello, Akira. By the way, who''s this girl?" Kamito could only sigh imperceptibly, as it seemed they had no chance of winning. The girl next to Akira possessed an overwhelming amount of magical power, and from her stance, Kamito could tell she was extremely strong and not suitable for Claire in any way. "She''s my cousin and a member of my team, Nifuji Rui," Akira said, pointing to Rubia, as he had no intention of revealing her true identity to Kamito and Claire, as it would be bothersome, not to mention Rubia''s desire. "My name is Nifuji Rui. Nice to meet you, Kazehaya Kamito and Claire Rouge. I''ve heard a lot about you from Onii-sama," Rubia said with a provocative smile, glancing at Akira with a meaningful look. Although Rubia was three years older than Akira, she played the role of the elder sister. "..." Upon hearing Rubia''s way of addressing him, Akira felt a surge of electricity coursing through his body, feeling an unusual excitement, unlike when Kobato and Mirelle referred to him as Onii-sama. "Heh... *inhale*... *exhale*..." Akira quickly took a few deep breaths to calm himself. "Are you alright?" Kamito asked strangely, as it was clear Akira was trying to calm himself. "No problem," Akira coughed, looking at Rubia with clear annoyance. "...," Rubia smiled and gently stuck her tongue out at Akira, showing that she wasn''t taking Akira''s annoyance seriously. "Are you ready?" Freya Grandol asked, as she was responsible for judging and reporting the combat results to Greyworth. "By the way, Nifuji Akira, don''t you lack one member?" "Don''t worry, Grey has some work to do," Akira said indifferently, summoning his Contracted Spirits, Vorpal Sword and Demon Slayer Sword. Seeing Akira summon his Contracted Spirits, Kamito and Claire didn''t hesitate to summon Their contracting spirits. But unlike everyone else, Rubia didn''t summon her Contracted Spirit and only used Spirit Magic. "Are both sides ready?" Freya Grandol asked again, completing her assessment of the sides. "Begin!!" With that said, Freya stepped back to give the competitors space and a better view to assess them. "Rui, take care of Claire," Akira said, staring at Kamito. "As for us, what do you say we start?" Despite his question, Akira had already lunged towards Kamito, his face displaying a diagonal cut with an uppercut towards Kamito simultaneously. *Ting* *Ting* Kamito didn''t hesitate to use his Contracted Spirit, a pair of dual daggers, to fend off Akira''s attack, despite the difficulty. "Do you have time to worry about others?" Akira asked, kicking Kamito in the stomach, his attention focused on Claire rather than the fight with him. Chapter 19 : Kazehaya Kamito crushed Ting* Tang* Tong* Akira and Kamito soon exchanged dozens of blows as they moved through the forest at great speed. "I already told you," Akira said coldly, but the left side of Kamito''s face was merciless as he began to get angry with Kamito. "I am your opponent, so focus on me." "You seem to be looking down on me," Akira said, and both the Vorpal Sword and Demon Slayer Sword disappeared from his hands. "I will crush you so that you cannot move." "..." - Kamito didn''t say anything and held out his twin daggers in front of him, but his eyes were always on Claire. Akira did not hesitate and used Gravity Manipulation and increased the gravity around Kamito a hundredfold. "I want to see how you get free," Akira said coldly, as he hated being ignored more than anything else. Akira did not hesitate and landed a barrage of punches on Kamito, who tried to block them while he was distracted fighting Claire. "Rui, crush Claire!" Akira shouted and increased the force of his punches to the point that Kamito''s daggers began to crack due to the tremendous force. "Okay," Rubia nodded and looked at her younger sister with some regret, "I''m sorry, but you should blame your friend over there, since he made Akira angry." After taking a look at the miserable Kamito, Rubia fired some fireballs at Claire, even though she was relatively weak since Claire was still her younger sister. "Claire!!" Kamito exclaimed and pushed Akira with all his strength and wanted to go help Claire, but unfortunately he could only kneel under a hundredfold gravity, as even with his strength and agility he could not break free. "Akira!!" Kamito roared, releasing all of his magic power, causing an explosion around him and freeing him from the pressure of gravity. Kamito did not hesitate and rushed towards Akira with all his might as his mind became clear and he knew that he could not help Claire while he did not defeat Akira. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "It''s true that in our fight we don''t need distractions," Akira said, appearing next to Kamito and delivering a powerful punch that sent Kamito flying a few meters. But Akira did not stop as he appeared at Kamito''s side again and punched him and continued doing this as he did not intend to leave Kamito until he lost consciousness. Kamito certainly did not give up and was trying to counter Akira''s punches using his daggers, but unfortunately, even if he countered one of the punches, there was an endless barrage, causing him to be injured everywhere. "Kamito!" - Claire exclaimed anxiously upon seeing this and wanted to rush to help Kamito, but Rubia stood in her way. "It is better for you to stay here as Akira will not show mercy to you if you try to interfere in the fight," Rubia said and did not hesitate to create chains of flames and bind Claire. "Scarlet!!" Claire shouted and a fire cat appeared out of nowhere and attacked Rubia. "Interesting, I didn''t expect her to sign a contract with you," Rubia whispered in surprise upon seeing the fire cat, "but it seems that you are too weak to extract her true power." Upon seeing Scarlet rushing towards her, Rubia did not hesitate and summoned "Laevateinn" even though the crimson flame was completely enveloping the sword as to not let anyone know it. Ting* With a simple attack from Rubia''s sword, Scarlet was sent flying up the tree. "That''s enough. The winner is Team Rebels," said Freya, who appeared from Akira''s shadow and stopped the fight, as even if they were at Astral Zero, if this fight had continued, Kamito would have been mentally injured from which he could not recover anytime soon. [Ding! , Congratulations on completing the task and obtaining: Holy Magic Mastery , 25k Destiny Points , Skill: Traveler ] "I advise you to stop worrying about others while fighting, as this will cause you to lose battles that you could even win." - Akira said and looked at Rubia - "Let''s go." "Okay." Rubia nodded and freed Claire from the chains that bound her. The flame sword disappeared from her hand and she followed behind Akira. "Kamito!! Are you okay?" - Claire quickly rushed towards Kamito with concern as although there were no physical injuries, the pain he suffered was no joke. "No need to worry, after treatment and resting well, he will be fine," Freya said as she could see that Akira had no intention of permanently harming Kamito and backed down. _ Areishia Spirit Academy. "Are you okay?" Rubia asked worriedly as Akira was clearly very angry with Kamito. "No problem, but it spoiled my mood, as I was expecting more than this from Ren Ashbell," Akira said, taking a deep breath to calm his fighting spirit, as he was excited to fight Kamito, but unfortunately, it was nothing but disappointment. "Well, even though Kazehaya Kamito is weaker than he was 3 years ago, even if he was at full strength he wouldn''t have a chance against you," Rubia said, feeling sorry for Kamito, since no matter how hard he tried, it was impossible to defeat Akira. "Okay, don''t worry about it, let''s go eat," Akira said, and Restia and Est appeared next to him in their human forms. "We will come with you too," they said, hugging Akira''s arms from the left and from the right. "Sure." Akira nodded and walked over with Restia and Est, linking their arms together. "And I..." Rubia murmured sadly as Akira''s arms were full and she couldn''t hug him. Chapter 20 : End of Kazehaya Kamito After a few days, at the Ordesia Imperial Palace. There was a beautiful girl with long purple hair and eyes of the same color, her fair skin as pure as snow, surrounded by an elegant and deceptive aura. "Finally, I''ve found you, Ren Ashbell," murmured the beautiful and elegant girl with a clearly excited smile. "But I didn''t expect to find you at the Areishia Spirit Academy, where that rude man who rejected our engagement resides." Indeed, this beautiful girl was none other than Fianna Ray Ordesia, the second princess of the Ordesia Empire, the girl whom Akira rejected for engagement. For some time now, news of Kazehaya Kamito''s defeat in military spirit had spread, prompting Fianna to go to the Areishia Spirit Academy to meet her first love and make the man who rejected her engagement regret his decision. "Your Highness, the carriage heading to the Areishia Spirit Academy is ready," said one of the servants respectfully, bowing towards Fianna. "I see... Let''s go," Fianna said, reigning in her excitement as her heart raced at the thought of seeing her first love after more than three years. Soon, a fast carriage departed from the Ordesia Imperial Palace towards the Areishia Spirit Academy, carrying within it the second princess, Fianna Ray Ordesia. --- Areishia Spirit Academy. "Are you serious about what you''re saying?" Greyworth asked incredulously, unable to believe what she had just heard. "I''m dead serious," Akira said with seriousness, no hint of jest or hesitation on his face. "Although I know you''re crazy, I didn''t expect you to be this crazy," Greyworth sighed, rubbing her temples with a tired expression. "Well, well, no need for all this fuss, as this works in our favor. We won''t have to participate in the Blade Dance to achieve our goal," Rubia said with a smile, clearly pleased that she wouldn''t have to deal with anything as bothersome as the Blade Dance. "It''s just a possibility. Even if Ren Ashdoll is revived, there''s no guarantee of her ability to transport us to the Elemental Lords'' realm," Akira said indifferently, rising as there were many things he needed to do to revive Ren Ashdoll. "By the way, I''ll use the cave sealed with Est for the rituals, so I''ll rely on you to keep the others away from the place." "We''ll leave it to you, Gray-chan," Rubia said playfully, following after Arata as she would be responsible for creating the barrier with Est. "Damn you, you rascal," Greyworth could only mutter under her breath as the coverage of what Arata was trying to do was giving her a headache even before she began working. --- A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Seal Cave. "I''ll rely on you all to prevent magical and spiritual energy from leaking outside the barrier," Akira smiled at Est and Rubia, who were responsible for the barrier. "Leave it to us," both Rubia and Est said seriously, knowing there was no room for error in such matters. "And you too, Restia, as I rely on you to help me revive your mother," Akira said seriously, as Restia was a copy of Ren Ashdoll, and with her help, the chances of reviving Ren Ashdoll would be much greater. "I understand," Restia nodded seriously, drawing her hand and crafting a magical circle using her blood and Blood Stone as the base for the magical circle. "That''s good. Now, step back and merge your spiritual power with my magic power," Akira said, advancing towards the crystal coffin surrounded by the magical circle and Blood Stone, placing a pure block of dark spiritual energy, which was a fragment of Ren Ashdoll''s will, and began using Resurrection as outlined in Holy Magic. As for Ren Ashdoll''s body, that wasn''t a problem, as she would be revived in a Gigai made of pure spiritual power, allowing her to rebuild her body as she desired. "And now, let''s begin..." Akira muttered, and an astonishing magical force emanated from his body as the center, and he quickly began to control it to perform the Resurrection ritual. Fortunately, with the barrier created by Rubia and Est with their full power, there was no leakage of the overwhelming magical force in the cave. --- Areishia Spirit Academy, Kamito and Claire''s residence. "Arrgghh!!" At this moment, a painful scream echoed, emanating from Kamito, who was surrounded by a black spiritual power like mud. Kamito wasn''t just in pain, but also his contracted spirit, as part of Ren Ashdoll''s will, was being absorbed by the original to complete the resurrection process successfully. As for Kamito, his ability to contract with spirits was his connection to the Demon King''s power, which was Ren Ashdoll''s power granted for Demon Kings in hopes of defeating the Elemental Lords. But now, with her being revived, there was no chance for her spirit not to respond, and there was no need to leave her power with just a human. As for his will fragment, it was automatically absorbed by his spirit, unlike Restia, where this fragment was not fully independent. "Kamito!!" At this moment, Claire noticed the anomaly in Kamito, and quickly rushed to help him. "What''s happening to you, Kamito?!" Claire screamed in concern, trying to touch Kamito, but she was sent flying by the black spiritual energy. "Don''t come near, Claire!!" Kamito yelled, gritting his teeth and forcing himself to shout upon seeing Claire trying to rush towards him again. "What''s wrong with you, Kamito?!" asked Kamito''s contracted spirit, Rai, in concern, as he felt his spiritual and magical power disappearing, as well as his own energy paths slowly being destroyed and turning into black spiritual energy. "It seems that time has come, Kamito," Rai, Kamito''s contracted spirit, said calmly, as her body slowly crumbled and also turned into black spiritual power. "What do you mean, time has come, Rai?" Kamito asked anxiously, feeling a worry that couldn''t be explained upon hearing Rai''s words. "Mother is about to return to life, and we, the fragments of her will, will be swallowed by Mother, as there''s no use for us to remain once Mother is revived," Rai said, destroying more than 70% of her body already. "And you too, will lose your power as male elementalists, and you''ll be just a normal human without the ability to retire with spirits." "No!!" Kamito shouted, tears in his eyes, and tried to grab Rai, but unfortunately, his hand couldn''t reach her, as it was impossible for him to reach her, and his body was literally crumbling from the inside. "Goodbye, Kamito..." Rai said with a beautiful smile, tears streaming from her eyes. "I was happy to know you and to become your contracted spirit." "Rai!!" Kamito screamed, trying to grasp Rai again, but he could only grasp empty air as the black spiritual energy quickly disappeared as fast as it appeared, as if it was some sort of illusion. --- " ... " - At this moment, Claire stared at Kamito in disbelief, as before her eyes, she witnessed Kamito''s spiritual power recede and disappear, causing him to lose his qualifications as a male elementalist, becoming just a human. Chapter 21 : Return After three days. "So, this is the Elemental Lords'' Palace," Akira murmured as he stood before a majestic palace with Rubia, along with another girl with dark purple hair, beautiful purple eyes, and a small body, dressed in a beautiful kimono that covered her childlike figure. Indeed, this was none other than Ren Ashdoll, whom Akira had revived by destroying the future of Kamito as a male elementalist, even making her his Contracted Spirit. "That''s right, my Lord," Ren Ashdoll nodded, not seeming to mind serving someone else, or rather, she was happy to serve someone as powerful as Akira. "That''s good," Akira nodded, confident in his strength to defeat the Elemental Lords, thanks to the reward he received for destroying Kamito''s future. What Akira obtained from the system was something that made him much stronger in an instant, gaining Varvatos''s power along with all his magical knowledge. Akira''s strength had increased by 1.5 times compared to before, and with the magical knowledge he had acquired, he now possessed many ways to fight. "Let''s go in..." Akira said, not hesitating as he opened the giant door with a swift movement. After opening the door, Akira and the others entered the large hall that contained five giant seats, all occupied by the Elemental Lords. "We''ve been expecting you, Ren Ashdoll, and the one from another world who revived her," said the Light Elemental Lord, staring at Akira and Ren with undisguised hatred. "There''s no need for empty talk, as I''ve come with my Lord to kill you," Ren said, transforming into a dark black sword resembling Restia, but with a sharp blade that was purple unlike Restia''s. Even though Ren''s weapon form was a pair of twin daggers, she could transform into any kind of weapon. "As you heard, I''m here just to kill you," Akira said, releasing his killing intent that he had been holding for a long time, as he had been eagerly waiting for this day. Akira held his twin swords, holding Ren in one hand and in the other a sword made from the fusion of Est and Restia. "Dimension Walk..." Akira whispered, disappearing from his place and appearing above the Earth Elemental Lord, not hesitating to cut him into small pieces. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "The first has fallen," Akira murmured, landing gracefully on the seat below as the Earth Elemental Lord quickly dissipated into nothingness. "!!!" Seeing this, the other Elemental Lords could only feel fear, as they hadn''t expected Akira to be able to kill one of them so easily, even with Ren Ashdoll''s help. "Dimension Walk..." Akira tried to use the same trick again, but it seemed the Elemental Lords were quick-witted, quickly enveloping themselves in their raging power. "Not bad..." Akira nodded upon seeing this, but it didn''t seem he considered it a threat, as he pointed one of his swords at the Light Elemental Lord and murmured, "Ultimatum Zero..." In an instant, seven magical circles appeared behind Akira, releasing destructive power that obliterated the existence of the Light Elemental Lord in a moment, as he couldn''t respond to the speed of the attack like the Earth Elemental Lord. "O black blade of darkness, capable of crushing the scales of dragons, annihilate mine enemies -- Arc Blast." Akira whispered, and soon a great power surged from his sword, erasing the existence of the Wind Elemental Lord. "And now that I''ve gotten rid of the unnecessary fools, it''s time to play with you," Akira said with a cold smile, increasing his killing intent by a few degrees, as his purpose for coming here was to torture the Water Elemental Lord and to let Rubia vent her anger against the Fire Elemental Lord. "Nuigin..." Akira whispered, causing chains made of black flame to appear, piercing the Elemental Lords'' power, binding them, and sealing their power. "And now, what do you think of playing a little?" Akira said, staring at the Water Elemental Lord with undisguised hatred, as it was because of him that someone dear to him had suffered, and a young girl he considered his little sister was sealed. Akira didn''t hesitate, allowing Est, Restia, and Ren to return to their human forms, and began bringing out the most gruesome weapons, causing immense pain to their victims from the Gate of Babylon. _ After three days, Areishia Spirit Academy. After torturing the Water Elemental Lord and Fire Elemental Lord for three days and nights in the most gruesome and cruel ways, Akira didn''t hesitate to use Enuma Elish to erase the Elemental Lords'' existence, including the concept of their existence, so that other spirits couldn''t become Elemental Lords. Although Akira felt it was an insult to use Enuma Elish against these weaklings, he didn''t mind, as using Enuma Elish meant that the king''s judgment had been passed, and indeed, Akira had judged the Elemental Lords to die, not caring how they enslaved humans, and so he decided to impose the judgment of extermination and eternal annihilation on the Elemental Lords. "So, what are you going to do now?" Greyworth asked, unable to hide her annoyance, as she hadn''t expected Akira to go kill the Elemental Lords without even informing her. "I will return to my world for now, as I miss Mashiro and the others," Akira said, as it had been more than ten years since he came to this world, and he missed Mashiro a lot. "I see..." Greyworth murmured, her mood worsening, as she hadn''t expected this sudden departure. "There''s no need to be sad, as I will return soon," Akira smiled mockingly upon seeing how Greyworth, along with Rubia and Rinslet, were saddened upon hearing the news of his departure. Akira possessed the Traveler skill, which allowed him to travel through time and space to reach the place he desired, meaning he could return to the day he left this world, but he didn''t mention this. Chapter 22 : Return ll *Sakura-Sou, Room 777* "I''ve finally returned..." Akira murmured, as he missed his world and everyone after this long absence. "It''s late now, and everyone is asleep," Akira mumbled as he glanced at the clock, which showed it was past midnight. He quickly remembered that Hirotaka stays up late playing games. "Let''s try calling him." Ring* Ring* Ring* "Hello, Akira..." In less than a minute, Hirotaka''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Did something happen for you to call me at this late hour?" "No, nothing happened. I just feel like playing games, which is why I called you. I''m downstairs at your apartment," Akira said, having decided to use Dimension Walk to teleport to the residential complex where Hirotaka lived, even though the place wasn''t really far¡ªjust two streets away. "Sure, the door is open," Hirotaka didn''t hesitate, as he was happy for his brother''s visit, and the time didn''t matter since tomorrow was Sunday, a holiday. "Alright, I''ll be there in a bit, Hiro-Nii," Akira said, ending the call and using Dimension Walk to teleport near the residential complex where Hirotaka lived. _ 15 minutes later. "Sorry for the intrusion," Akira called out as he entered Hirotaka''s apartment. He didn''t hesitate to remove his shoes and put on indoor slippers, carrying some bags as he heard some noise from the living room. "..." Akira opened the living room door to see two beautiful women sitting on the couch, watching Hirotaka and another man playing a street fighting game. "Nifuji, you bastard, why are you so strong?" Kabakura, Hirotaka''s work friend, said, throwing the controller aside in frustration after losing to Hirotaka without being able to do anything. "You''re just weak, Kabakura-san," Hirotaka said calmly, adjusting his glasses. He quickly noticed Akira at the door. "Welcome, Akira." The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "...", upon hearing Hirotaka''s greeting, everyone looked towards the door to see Akira standing there with a bunch of bags containing snacks. "Akira-kun/chan..." x2 "Oh, Narumi-san, Hana-san, I haven''t seen you in a while," Akira greeted the girls, who were acquaintances. Narumi was Hirotaka''s childhood friend, and Hanako was one of Akira''s cosplay friends. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, but you''ve grown into a very handsome young man," Narumi said, staring at Akira in amazement. All the members of the Nifuji family were extremely handsome, and Akira shared that trait despite being adopted. "The same goes for you, Narumi-san. You''ve become a beautiful woman," Akira smiled lightly and complimented Narumi. Despite not being good at dealing with her, she was the woman his older brother loved. "By the way, I didn''t expect you to be Hiro-nii''s coworker, Hana-san," Akira said, staring at the other woman, who was still looking between him and Hirotaka in disbelief. "I didn''t expect you to be Nifuji-kun''s younger brother either, though I should have guessed since you share the same family name," Hanako said with a slightly sarcastic smile. "Hanako, do you know Young Brother Nifuji?" Kabakura asked, clearly feeling a bit jealous as he had to admit he felt threatened by Akira''s good looks. "Yes, he''s a cosplay friend who does many photoshoots with me, in addition to being a very famous model," Hanako said, enjoying seeing how Kabakura felt threatened by Akira. "Since there are people I''m meeting for the first time, let me introduce myself properly. My name is Nifuji Akira, pleased to meet you," Akira said, bowing slightly to everyone. "It seems you know everyone here except me. My name is Kabakura Tar¨­, and I''m your older brother''s coworker. Pleased to meet you," Kabakura said respectfully, as Akira was polite to him, and it wouldn''t be good to be rude. "Since we''re done with the introductions, come and play a round, Akira. Kabakura-san is very weak," Hirotaka said, starting a new game since Kabakura was a beginner and there was no challenge in playing against him. "You bastard..." Kabakura could only grit his teeth in anger, but he couldn''t deny Hirotaka''s words as he was right and couldn''t beat him. "Sure," Akira nodded, placing the bags of snacks in the middle for everyone to share. Luckily, he had bought plenty. "Help yourselves to the snacks." Saying this, Akira sat next to Hirotaka, picked up a controller, and chose his favorite character, who was a beautiful woman. Akira didn''t like playing as male characters and preferred to play as female characters. "I didn''t expect you to be so bold, Akira-kun," Hanako teased, as the girl Akira chose was wearing a cat cosplay with long black stockings, and a large part of her body was exposed. "..." Akira didn''t say anything and just smiled wryly, clearly understanding that Hanako was trying to tease him. While Akira chose a scantily clad female character, which embarrassed Kabakura, Hirotaka picked a karate man, his favorite character. He didn''t comment on his younger brother''s choice, knowing that Akira preferred playing as female characters because, for him, they were more pleasing to the eye. Chapter 23 : Save of the Beauty in Distress *Sunday, 2 pm.* "Hoowah~" - Akira yawned and lazily got out of bed, having stayed at Hirotaka''s apartment until seven in the morning playing video games, then returned to Sakura-sou to sleep and now just woke up. "Good morning, Mashiro," - Akira said as he lazily got out of bed, noticing that Mashiro was doing something on the computer. "Good morning," - Mashiro nodded, not seeming to care that it was already afternoon. "What are you doing?" - Akira asked as he dressed, since he had been sleeping naked. "Drawing manga. Do you want to draw too, Akira?" - Mashiro asked, staring at Akira with bright eyes. "Let''s leave drawing for later; I need to go buy ingredients to make food," - Akira said, not minding that Mashiro was staring at his half-naked body. "Do you want me to get you anything?" "Baumkuchen..." - Mashiro replied, her hands not stopping as she continued drawing on the computer. "Got it," - Akira nodded, finished dressing, left the room, and headed out of Sakura-sou. ¡»So this is your world. It''s interesting; I can sense many strong and strange presences.¡º ''Well, this world is different from ours. There are many races here, not just humans and spirits,'' - Akira said, noting Ren''s curiosity about his world. Unlike Ren, who was asking questions, both Restia and Est were silent, as they were in a deep sleep. Akira walked to the nearest convenience store, talking to Ren in his head, as she was very curious about his world. _ "Welcome..." - Upon entering the convenience store, Akira heard the monotonous greeting of the clerk but didn''t pay much attention and entered to get the food ingredients. Akira started wandering around the store randomly, as he still hadn''t decided what he wanted to cook. "Although I love hot food, I don''t really feel like eating it in this heat..." - Akira muttered, as the temperature was 36 degrees despite it being spring. Even though Akira had Thermal Fluctuation Nullification, it didn''t apply to Mashiro, so he was thinking of making a cold and refreshing dish. "I''ve decided, I''ll make Hiyashi-chuka," - Akira muttered and didn''t hesitate to pick up ingredients like noodles, along with cucumber, tomatoes, shrimp, and crab meat. "This amount should be enough..." - Akira muttered after picking up enough ingredients for five people, in case Chihiro and Ryuunosuke wanted to join for the meal. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Now, I just need to buy a watermelon to enjoy after the meal," - Akira muttered, quickly picking up a watermelon nearby, heading towards the cashier to pay for his items, and not forgetting to grab a can of cola, as he felt like drinking some. "The total is 7,943 yen," - the cashier said after finishing calculating Akira''s purchases and placing them in plastic bags. "Here, keep the change," - Akira said, handing the cashier a 10k yen bill, grabbed his purchases, and left the convenience store. "Hey, please stop that!" - Akira heard a sweet and lovely voice of a girl, but it was clear she was upset. ''Hmmm, it sounds like a girl in trouble,'' - Akira thought as he stared in the direction of the voice, which was to the side of the convenience store - ''This seems like the start of an anime plot where the protagonist rescues the beauty.'' "Well, if I don''t ruin the protagonist''s chance, why am I Evil Fate?" - Akira muttered, not hesitating to head towards the source of the voice. "Come on, all we want is to have some tea with you," - one of the guys said in a trivial tone. Hearing the voice, Akira could imagine what the other guy looked like without seeing him, clearly picturing a blonde with earrings, an ugly face, and the type who bullies others while chewing gum. "I''ve told you several times that I don''t want to accompany you for tea!!" - the girl said, clearly angry at the guys who weren''t listening to her. "Hey, you guys need to stop right there!!" - Akira said, arriving at the scene to see three guys who looked like 90s bullies surrounding a beautiful girl, not letting her leave. "Huh!! Who are you, you bastard!!" - the blonde-haired bully asked angrily while chewing gum carelessly. "Ask your mother," - Akira said nonchalantly, having no intention of talking to mere scum - ''Hmm, it looks like the protagonist has arrived.'' ¡»Interesting, I didn''t expect someone with such spiritual power, but unfortunately, it seems he inherited this spiritual power without being able to use it, causing it to stagnate and deform his body.¡º Ren couldn''t help but be amazed, as the spiritual power possessed by the fat man watching from afar was slightly less than Akira''s and was considered among the best in Ren''s world. Indeed, this protagonist was none other than Tenjou Yuuya, whom Akira easily recognized, having watched his anime, despite it being a clich¨¦ where the hero always rescues beauties from danger and they fall in love with him. "You bastard!!" - Hearing Akira''s response, the bully couldn''t help but get angry and charged towards Akira with his fist aiming to smash Akira''s handsome face. "Idiot..." - Akira mocked the foolish delinquent, sending him flying five meters with a sidekick, causing him to crash into a nearby wall and lose consciousness while blood dripped from his mouth and nose. "You bastard, are you a Demon?" - one of the bully''s friends asked, staring at Akira warily, although he couldn''t see a Demon Registration Bracelet. "Don''t worry, I''m human, but for you, I''m worse than a Demon," - Akira said, and with one step, he was standing in between the bully''s friends, sending them flying into the wall like their friend, knocking them out and making them bleed. "Are you okay?" - Akira asked the beautiful black-haired girl standing beside him, who didn''t seem to be hurt. "I''m fine, thank you for helping me," - Kaori said, bowing to Akira gratefully, not seeming scared that he had sent three people flying into the wall. [Ding! Congratulations on saving Houjou Kaori and preventing her from interacting with the protagonist, cutting off his only chance to enter Suimei University of the Arts. You have earned 50k Destiny Points.] "Good to know you''re okay," - Akira nodded upon hearing this and turned to leave without giving Kaori another glance, but his eyes fell on Tenjou Yuuya, who was looking at him with bright eyes and some jealousy - ''Looks like I''ll be increasing the Tenjou family tonight.'' With this thought, Akira disappeared into the crowd, leaving Kaori and Yuuya unable to see his shadow. Chapter 24 : Normal Day ### 6 PM, Tenjou House "System, analyze everything here and store anything valuable in the Gate of Babylon," commanded Akira as he stood in Yuuya''s secret room. "And make sure this door recognizes me as its master." [Ding! 50k Destiny Points have been deducted... Executing the host''s request.] [Acquired: Extraterrestrial Technology in the form of a Cube, a Mysterious Mask, Blood of Unknown Origin, a Door to Another World.] [Ding! Title obtained: Master of the Door] "Great..." murmured Akira, feeling his connection with the door and sensing he could summon it wherever he desired and even store it in his mind, which was extremely useful. "Now, I think it''s time to visit another world for a while," Akira mused, intending to claim ownership of the house before anyone else discovered it. With this thought, Akira didn''t hesitate and opened the wooden door, entering the beautiful wooden house that resembled a mountain cabin, though it lacked modernity. [Ding! Another system is attempting to communicate with the host''s soul...] [Activating Protocol IBN 5100... Destroying the core of the other system and assimilating it to upgrade the current system...] [System upgrading... 2%... 14%... 52%... 88%... 100%... System upgraded and new system functions obtained.] [Acquired functions: Leveling, Stats Points, Items Drop] [Ding! Congratulations on destroying all chances of the protagonist traveling to another world.] [Host received: 150K Destiny Points, Diamond-grade lottery ticket] [Ding! Titles obtained: Master of the Door, Master of the House, Otherworlder, The First Person to Visit the Other World] [Ding! Skills obtained: Appraisal, Analyze] "Not bad," Akira nodded with satisfaction and soon began searching the house, picking up anything interesting or valuable and throwing it into the Gate of Babylon. "As for Tenjou Yuuya, I think I''ll leave him alive for now since he might bring some surprises, but first, I''ll take all his spiritual power," Akira muttered and returned to Tenjou House, where Yuuya should be sleeping. "Ren, can I leave this to you? But remember, don''t hurt him." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "Leave it to me, my lord. This is easy for me." --- ### The Next Day, 7 AM "Wake up, Mashiro, it''s breakfast time," Akira said, shaking Mashiro, who was sleeping quietly on her bed after working all night on her manga. "Asa wa mou konai wa." (The morning won''t come anymore.) Mashiro murmured in a soft and gentle voice, despite the ominous words. "Although I agree with you, the morning has arrived, so wake up," Akira said, lifting the quilt off Mashiro and picking her up in a princess carry. "... " Despite Akira''s sudden movement, Mashiro hugged Akira''s neck and slept on his chest without a care. "Wake up, Mashiro," Akira said gently, stroking her face as he walked to the bathroom to let her wash her face. "I brought you baumkuchen to eat after breakfast." "Good morning, Akira," upon hearing the word baumkuchen, Mashiro couldn''t resist the temptation and lifted her sleepy face from Akira''s chest. "Good morning, lazybones," Akira smiled happily and pinched Mashiro''s cheek affectionately. "Wash your face and brush your teeth. I''ll be waiting downstairs; I still have to finish breakfast," Akira said, setting Mashiro down in front of the bathroom door and kissing her lightly on the lips. "I love you." After speaking, Akira left Mashiro to take care of herself. Mashiro didn''t react much to Akira''s kiss and entered the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth, but it was clear her mood had improved after Akira''s kiss. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Mashiro went down to the kitchen, where Akira had just placed two plates containing miso soup, white rice, and grilled fish¡ªa traditional Japanese breakfast. "You came at the right time, let''s start breakfast," Akira said, pulling out a chair for Mashiro to sit and then sitting in his seat next to her. "Itadakimasu!!" x2 They both exclaimed simultaneously, putting their hands together to show respect for the food before starting to eat. --- After finishing their meal, Mashiro went to dress while Akira finished washing the dishes and went to help her. Then they left Sakura-sou and headed to the small store to buy bento and baumkuchen. "4733 yen," said the shopkeeper after placing Akira''s purchases in a plastic bag. "Here, keep the change," Akira said, handing the shopkeeper a 5k yen coin, taking the plastic bag, and leaving the store with Mashiro by his side. "We''ll go see the principal first because we need to complete your transfer procedures, and I''ll have the principal put you in my class," Akira said, worried about keeping Mashiro in his sight. "Mm..." Mashiro nodded while eating baumkuchen like a hamster, not objecting to being in the same class as Akira. "Akira..." Akira heard a familiar voice behind him. Though it had been a long time since he last heard it, it was impossible to mistake it. "Oh, Yui, good morning," Akira smiled at his childhood friend, who was looking at him happily, her gaze falling on Mashiro with curiosity. "Let me introduce you, Yui, this is my cousin Shiina Mashiro," Akira said, pointing to Mashiro, who was also curiously staring at Yui while eating baumkuchen. "Mashiro, this is my childhood friend Kotegawa Yui." "Nice to meet you, Shiina-san," Yui said, smiling at Mashiro, although she couldn''t help but feel that the surname Shiina was somewhat familiar as if she had heard it recently. "Mm..." Mashiro nodded without much expression, which was her usual demeanor. "Sorry, but as you can see, she lacks a lot of expressions," Akira smiled apologetically, knowing Mashiro''s behavior was rude to others. "Since we met here, what do you think about going to school together?" "Sure," Yui nodded without hesitation, happy to go to school with Akira, not minding Mashiro''s behavior and not feeling offended. Chapter 25 : Normal Day ll Suimei University of the Arts, Director''s Office. Knock* Knock* Knock* "Enter¡­" - Upon hearing the knock on the door, Director Houjou Tsukasa did not hesitate to invite the other party in. "Sorry for the intrusion," Akira said, entering with Mashiro to finalize the transfer procedures to the school as there were still some documents left unfinished. "Oh, Akira-kun, I did not expect you to come to my office," said the director in surprise. Although Akira owned 31% of the shares in Suimei University of the Arts, he seldom attended meetings, usually sending someone else in his stead. "Well, I came to finalize the transfer procedures for my fianc¨¦e to Suimei University of the Arts," Akira said casually, walking into the director''s office and sitting on the couch nonchalantly with Mashiro beside him. "Your fianc¨¦e, huh¡­" Director Houjou couldn''t help but glance at Mashiro next to Akira and felt a pang of sympathy for his daughter, who had been talking a lot about Akira recently. "I was expecting Shiina Mashiro-san. These are the documents you need to read and sign." "Thank you," Akira nodded to the director, took the documents, and began reading them to ensure there were no tricks, as it wasn''t uncommon for someone to try exploiting Mashiro, a world-renowned artist. ''Though I wouldn''t mind if Kaori became his second or third wife, that decision is up to her,'' thought Director Houjou. He honestly had good feelings toward Akira and wouldn''t oppose his marriage to his daughter, especially since polygamy was common in this world where women vastly outnumbered men. "No problem," Akira said after inspecting the documents and handed them to Mashiro. "Sign here. Don''t worry, there''s nothing suspicious." "Mm¡­" Mashiro nodded and signed the papers without hesitation or even looking at them, placing deep trust in Akira. "Thank you for your efforts," Director Houjou smiled kindly and took the documents from Akira. "As for the uniform, it is ready, but you need to go to the student council to get it." "Of course, thank you for the help, Director Houjou," Akira said with a slight smile and left with Mashiro. "He''s really a good kid¡­" Director Houjou nodded with satisfaction as Akira left, silently praying that his daughter would marry Akira so he could become his son-in-law. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. _ "I wonder where the student council is," Akira mumbled as they exited the director''s office. "I guess the quickest way is to use clairvoyance." With a single thought, Akira activated clairvoyance, causing his eyes to glow with a mysterious light. Akira didn''t notice this since he could now see the entire school. Unlike Akira, Mashiro noticed the mysterious glow and was captivated by it, seeing such a thing for the first time and finding it exceptionally beautiful. After a few moments, the mysterious glow faded from Akira''s eyes, and his vision refocused as he had finished seeing the entire school. "Let''s go, I know where the student council is," Akira said, taking Mashiro''s hand and walking toward the student council. "Akira, can you use magic?" Mashiro asked in her usual emotionless voice, though Akira could hear the curiosity in her tone. "Sure, if you want, I can teach you," Akira nodded, not hesitating to reveal his ability to use magic, as he even had a license as an Attack Mage. "Let''s do it later because I want to draw manga now," Mashiro didn''t refuse to learn magic but prioritized drawing manga for now. "Of course¡­" Akira nodded with a wry smile, knowing many would do anything to learn magic, but Mashiro declined it for the sake of drawing manga. Well, Akira couldn''t say anything since he would do the same, prioritizing what he wanted to do over what he needed to do. "We''ve arrived," Akira said, knocking on the giant wooden door of the student council room. Knock* Knock* Knock* "Come in," Akira heard a sweet and familiar voice from the other side of the door, although he couldn''t recognize the owner due to having seen her through clairvoyance. "Sorry for the intrusion," Akira said, pushing open the giant wooden door and entering with Mashiro to be greeted by the daughters of his business partners. Inside the room were two girls, one of whom was Houjou Kaori. Kaori is a beautiful young girl with butt-length black hair, bangs swept to the left side with hip-length strands hanging on either side, wide-set gradient black-pink eyes, and a slim but well-endowed body, making her a refined, beautiful lady. The other was Shinomiya Kaguya, a beautiful girl with long black hair reaching the middle of her back and beautiful red eyes, though cold. Despite lacking in the chest area compared to Kaori, she had a good figure with a nice butt and a pair of beautiful legs clad in long black stockings. "Oh, Akira-san, I didn''t expect you to come to the student council," Kaori smiled happily as she walked toward Akira and Mashiro. "Hello, Houjou-san. I came to get the uniform for Mashiro here," Akira said, pointing to Mashiro, who was holding his hand and standing quietly beside him. "Shiina-san, we''ve been expecting you," Kaori quickly welcomed her upon seeing Mashiro next to Akira, then turned to Kaguya and spoke, "Shinomiya-san, could you help Shiina-san get her uniform?" "Right away¡­" Kaguya nodded respectfully and went to one of the doors in the room to get the uniform. "Would you like to wear the uniform here, Shiina-san?" Kaori asked, as it would be easier to change here rather than looking for changing rooms. "Mm¡­" Mashiro nodded and stared at Akira, as he was the one who would help her dress since she couldn''t dress herself. "Excuse me, Houjou-san, but is there a room where I can help Mashiro put on her uniform?" Akira asked with an apologetic smile, knowing he was asking for a lot. "As you can see, Mashiro can''t dress herself, so I need to help her. You should know that I''m not taking advantage of her since we''re engaged." "¡­ " Kaori didn''t react to Akira''s words, seemingly unable to process everything she had just heard. Chapter 26 : Photo Session *Suimei University of the Arts, 4 pm* "Yui, can I ask you for a favor?" Akira asked as he walked out of school with Yui and Mashiro. "Of course, has something happened?" Yui didn''t hesitate to agree, feeling concerned since Akira had been glancing at the clock frequently earlier. "Unfortunately, I have a photoshoot at 4:30 in xxxx and I need to leave immediately," Akira explained with a sarcastic smile. "So, I want you to take Mashiro to Sakura-sou and make sure she arrives safely." "Absolutely, you can rely on me," Yui readily agreed, knowing that Mashiro had been unable to do anything on her own all day and Akira had been helping her constantly. "Thank you. Here, take this money and buy her a bento along with a baumkuchen," Akira said, handing Yui some money from his wallet. "I''ll be off now, goodbye." After placing the money in Yui''s hand, Akira quickly kissed Mashiro and hurried towards the back courtyard to get to his parked car, needing to reach the photoshoot location within half an hour. "It seems he''s really in a hurry," Yui sighed, watching Akira disappear and reappear as he used his superpower to reach the car quickly. "Shall we go too, Mashiro-chan?" Yui smiled gently, holding Mashiro''s hand as Mashiro reminded her of her favorite pet, cats. "Mm..." Mashiro nodded, taking her eyes off Akira who had disappeared and held Yui''s hand as they walked together. "I almost forgot I had a photoshoot today because of everything that happened recently," Akira muttered as he got into his black Bugatti La Voiture Noire. If his partner hadn''t reminded him that she was counting on him for the photoshoot today, Akira wouldn''t have remembered he had one. Without hesitation, Akira started his car and headed towards the shopping center where the photoshoot would take place. Even though Akira started at 40 km/h, he quickly increased his speed to 120 km/h upon entering a public road. At this speed, there wouldn''t be any issue reaching the shopping center on time, although Akira kept accelerating whenever he saw there was no traffic. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. --- *XXXX Shopping Center, 4:27 pm* Akira parked his car in the underground parking lot and used the elevator to go to the third floor above ground where the photoshoot was set. While in the elevator, Akira used clairvoyance to locate the photoshoot site and intended to go there directly. [Ding! Congratulations on destroying the protagonist''s chance of becoming a model.] [Host has received 10k Destiny Points.] [System Note: The host will only receive lottery cards upon obtaining full love from the heroines and having sex with them. For killing protagonists, the host will receive a mysterious treasure chest containing random items.] "...," Akira felt a bit disappointed but didn''t show it. Recalling the lottery cards, he remembered he had a diamond lottery card. ''System, use the diamond lottery card,'' Akira commanded in his thoughts, hoping to get something good. [Ding! Using the diamond grade lottery card.] [Congratulations! The host has received an invitation to the multidimensional chat group. Due to it being a special invitation, the host will become the Admin of the multidimensional chat group.] Ding At that moment, a new screen appeared out of nowhere in front of Akira, showing the chat group. [Ding! {Lord of Luck} has joined the multidimensional chat group.] "Interesting, but unfortunately, I don''t have time to explore the chat group," Akira muttered, having reached the photoshoot crew''s location. "Hello everyone," Akira greeted everyone with a kind smile, as they had always been nice to him. "I look forward to working with you today." "Oh, Akira, I didn''t expect you to arrive now since you usually come well ahead of schedule," the director said in surprise. Having worked with Akira multiple times, this was the first time he was almost late. "I had school today and didn''t want to leave early since it''s only been two days since the term started," Akira smiled and lied, not wanting to tell them he had forgotten about the photoshoot. "I see, it seems we need to celebrate since you''ve become a high school student," the director smiled, seizing any excuse to celebrate. "By the way, today''s photoshoot theme is ''Me and Two Girlfriends.''" "You''ll be working with Miu-chan and Mai-chan today," the director said with a smile, pointing to the cold Mai who nodded towards Akira and the sweet Miu who waved at Akira with a gentle smile. "Today''s session promotes polygamy as per the company''s request due to declining birth rates and rising numbers of unmarried women." "I''ll be under your care today, Miu-san, Mai-san," Akira smiled, not commenting on the theme as he was the owner of the main company and had instructed Kazama to promote polygamy for his own benefit, desiring to start a harem. "I''ll be under your care as well, Akira-san," Miu smiled happily, glad to work with Akira again, especially since she had recently been harassed by a rude model and considered asking Akira for help instead of the agency, confident in Akira''s ability to handle the matter discreetly. "Take care of me too," Mai said with her usual expression, showing little interest in making friends. She had only returned to the entertainment industry due to her mother''s pressure, hoping to solve her problems as many people had forgotten about her. Chapter 27 : Photo Session ll "Huh ~, I''m tired," sighed Akira as he relaxed on one of the seats after finishing the photo shoot. "Thank you for your hard work, Akira-san," smiled Miu as she handed a can of cola to Akira. "Thank you, Miu-san," Akira smiled, taking the can from Miu''s hand and taking a big gulp to wet his dry throat after working continuously for 3 hours. "So, what is Akira-san''s opinion on polygamy?" Miu asked curiously. Although polygamy is allowed all over the world, there aren''t many men who marry more than one wife. "Hmmm, I think it''s okay since polygamy grants a person a big family of loved ones, and I think that''s something wonderful and beautiful," Akira smiled gently, unable to hide a dreamy look on his face as he imagined having a big and loving family. "..." Miu couldn''t help but be charmed by this smile. Despite Akira''s handsome appearance, this smile increased his attractiveness by a few more degrees. Not only that, it also stirred a protective and nurturing feeling within Miu, making her imagine a future with a big family with Akira. "Miu-san, are you okay? Your nose is bleeding," Akira asked innocently as if he didn''t notice Miu''s arousal. "I''m fine, thank you for your concern, Akira-kun," Miu said as she wiped the blood with her tissue, smoothly changing how she addressed Akira. "This nosebleed must be due to the heat as it was quite hot today." "By the way, I will talk to Miyako-san about this man named Shou and make sure he''s fired from Ichigo Production, Inc," Akira said, smiling at Miu, as it was clear she was afraid of this man named Shou. Even though Akira decided to talk to Miyako, he would not talk to him as a model belonging to Ichigo Production, Inc but as Nifuji Akira, the owner of Pandora, the original company responsible for Ichigo Production, Inc. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "By the way, Mai-san, have you decided to return to the entertainment world? I remember you decided to focus on your studies and took a break for an unknown period," Akira asked Mai, who was quietly drinking green tea nearby. "No, I haven''t decided to return to the entertainment world as I''m focusing on my studies since the education level required at Suimei University of the Arts is extremely high," Mai said, playing with the can in her hands, clearly uncomfortable discussing her career. "Oh, then that makes you my Senpai," Akira smiled, quickly changing the subject as he noticed Mai''s discomfort. "Should I call you Mai-senpai from now on since I''m a new student at Suimei University of the Arts?" "Do as you wish," Mai said indifferently, though she was happy that Akira was considerate but didn''t show it. "Thank you all for your hard work, we are done," the director said with a smile as everyone here was experienced and didn''t need to retake the photos. "Then I will leave now," Akira said, standing up and looking at Miu. "By the way, Miu-san, would you like to come with me as I''m visiting Ichigo Production, Inc before going home, and I''ll drop you off on the way since we live in the same neighborhood." "Of course," Miu nodded without hesitation and quickly began gathering her things. "Excuse me, Mai-senpai, my car only seats two, but I''ll definitely give you a ride next time," Akira said with some embarrassment. "It doesn''t matter as I''ll be returning with the director and others, and I don''t think there will be another time as this is the last time you''ll see me in the entertainment world," Mai said, not really caring about Miu and Akira leaving together, as even though Akira was her Kouhai, she didn''t think they would meet again. "Then we will leave first," Akira said, not caring much about Mai''s coldness, knowing it was her nature due to her isolation, and he didn''t mind as she was a beautiful woman. If she were a man, she would have been dead by now. "Take care, Akira-chan, Miu-chan," the director called out upon seeing the two leave. --- Ichigo Production, Inc. "Hello, where can I find Miyako-san?" Akira asked the receptionist with Miu by his side. "The president is in her office, would you like to leave a message for her?" the receptionist asked, recognizing Akira as one of their most famous models. "No need, I''ll go see her directly," Akira declined the receptionist''s offer and looked at Miu. "Miu-san, would you like to accompany me to talk to Miyako-san?" "Of course," Miu nodded without hesitation, as Akira was doing this for her, and she couldn''t let him do everything alone. "Then inform Miyako-san that we are on our way to see her," Akira said to the receptionist and left with Miu, heading towards Miyako''s office. Chapter 28 : Multidimensional group chat l *The Next Day* Akira woke up early but did not intend to prepare breakfast as he had ordered food over the phone. He decided to check the chat group while waiting for the food to arrive. "Hmm, it seems the functions of the chat group are similar to those in novels and haven''t changed much," Akira muttered after examining the chat group for a while. "As for the members, they appear to be: Tokisaki Kurumi from Date A Live, Shinonono Tabane from Infinite Stratos, Yukihime from UQ Holder, and Yuuki Asuna from SAO." "By the way, I wonder what I will get in the starter pack," Akira muttered curiously as he opened the starter pack. [Ding! Congratulations on opening the starter pack and obtaining: Gift: Last Future of Embryo] After the system notification, Akira felt an itch all over his body. He did nothing but silently observed everything happening inside him, as it seemed his new power was related to some kind of tiny machines running through his blood. [Ding! The host''s power has increased significantly] "Awesome, my power has doubled," Akira muttered in amazement, feeling a remarkable sensation. "Stats..." *Host:* Nifuji Akira *Age:* 16 *Gender:* Male *Title:* Heir of Hasegawa Clan, Heir of King of Heroes, Lord of Luck, Favorite Disciple of Queen of the Land of Shadows, Master of the Door, Master of the House, Otherworlder, The First Person To Visit the Other World *Race:* High Human *Bloodline:* Vampire *Soul Links:* Restia Ashdoll (Vorpal Sword), Terminus Est, Ren Ashdoll *Level:* 1 *Power:* 500,000 *Stamina:* 500,000 *Agility:* 500,000 *Intelligence:* 500,000 *Magic Value:* 50,000,000 *Magic Power:* 5,000,000 *Stats Points:* 0 *Destiny Points:* 260,000 Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. *Fortune Value:* ¡Þ (Dark) *Skills:* - [Gate of Babylon - Level: Max - Type: Active] - [Gift: Last Future of Embryo - Level: 1 - Type: Active & Passive] - [Lust Manipulation - Level: 77 - Type: Active] - [Gravity Manipulation - Level: 32 - Type: Active] - [Holy-Demonic Reversal - Level: 41 - Type: Active] - [Blood Consumption - Level: 51 - Type: Active] - [Darkness Manipulation - Level: 65 - Type: Active] - [Telekinesis - Level: 42 - Type: Active] - [Holy Magic Mastery - Level: Max - Type: Active] - [Traveler - Level: 32 - Type: Active] - [Analyze - Level: Max - Type: Active] - [Appraisal - Level: Max - Type: Active] - [Demon Lord Aura - Level: 76 - Type: Active & Passive] - [True Invisibility - Level: Max - Type: Active & Passive] - [Assassin Arts - Level: 89 - Type: Active & Passive] - [Immortality Type 1 - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Immortality Type 3 - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Eyesight - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Vampire Physiology - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Vampire Charm - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Thermal Fluctuation Nullification - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Spiritual Attack Resistance - Level: 95 - Type: Passive] - [Weapon Master - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Golden Rule - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Superhuman Strength - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Immense Durability - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Immense Stamina - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Immense Speed - Level: Max - Type: Passive] - [Magic Resistance - Level: 94 - Type: Passive] - [Clairvoyance - Level: Max - Type: Active & Passive] - [Cooking - Level: 87 - Type: Passive] - [Home Business - Level: 94 - Type: Passive] - [Basketball - Level: 88 - Type: Passive] - [Acting - Level: 53 - Type: Passive & Active] "I didn''t expect such a massive increase in power and skill while still at level 1," Akira muttered in disbelief at this tremendous power. Boom* "I didn''t expect this problem..." Akira muttered as the bed broke due to his attempt to get up, still unable to control his new power. "System, is there a way to control my power instantly with the points I have?" [Ding! Searching for the host''s request...] [Matching results found for the host''s request] [Name: Lord of the Control] [Type: Active & Passive] [Description: There is nothing you can''t control with this skill although it can only improve your control over your power for now.] [Price: 250K Destiny Points] "Although it pains my heart to spend all my savings, there is no other option," Akira muttered regretfully, as he would not have many points left. But it was better than focusing on long training to control his power when he could do it easily using Destiny Points. "Great, this feels amazing," Akira muttered as he felt he could really control his power 100%, an incredible feeling. [Lord of Luck: Hello, my name is Nifuji Akira. Pleased to meet you all] [Ding! {Lord of Luck} has changed his name to {Akira}] [Kurumi: Ara ara, hello to the new member, even though you''re a day late] [Akira: Unfortunately, I couldn''t contact you yesterday as I had a photoshoot] [Akira: By the way, where are the others as they were online a while ago?] [Kurumi: Yukihime-san has gone to sleep while Tabane-san has some work as she got new ideas to try on her robots. As for Asuna-san, she is busy clearing a dungeon in her world.] [Kurumi: Ara, where are my manners? My name is Tokisaki Kurumi... I am a Spirit. Pleased to meet you, Akira-san] [Kurumi: As for the others, I think they will be around in the evening, though everyone was excited to talk to you since everyone is a girl and you are the first man to join the chat group] [Akira: I see, I will make sure to free myself in the evening to talk to everyone] [Kurumi: Good to hear that. Now I must excuse myself as there is some trash that needs cleaning... goodbye] "I guess I''ll go get the food," Akira muttered as he saw an unknown number calling him, which should be the delivery person. Chapter 29 : Meeting Yukinoshita Yukino *Three Days Later* It had been three days since Akira last spoke with Kurumi, and he had been spending his days lazily, going to school and returning to Sakura-sou to flirt with Mashiro and teach her some common sense. He didn''t forget to chat with everyone in the group chat, where he was warmly welcomed and treated kindly. Today, Akira decided to explore the world beyond the door, but first, he decided to have a meal since he was a bit hungry. With this thought, Akira put on his clothes, consisting of shorts and a black T-shirt adorned with a blue wolf in the center. After putting on his shoes, Akira left Sakura-sou and headed to the park where he first met Mashiro when she came to Japan, recalling that there was a family restaurant there. Although Akira could have ordered food by phone, he preferred to eat out since he was planning to leave Sakura-sou anyway. Upon arriving at the restaurant, Akira couldn''t help but sigh as the family restaurant was already closed. "Sigh ~ ..." - X2. "... " - Hearing a sigh beside him, Akira and the other person looked at the source of the sound with curiosity, realizing that the other person also intended to eat at the family restaurant. Standing before Akira was a beautiful girl with long ash-colored hair and a pair of blue eyes resembling the ocean. Despite her beauty, she lacked in the chest and rear areas but possessed a pair of lovely legs covered in beautiful black stockings. Although this was the first time Akira saw this girl directly, he recognized her as Yukinoshita Yukino, a student in her second year at Suimei University of the Arts, known as the Ice Cold Princess. "Hello ..." - Despite her cold demeanor, Yukino couldn''t help but greet Akira in amazement, as she wasn''t superficial about appearances but was captivated by Akira''s handsomeness. "Hi ..." - Akira nodded, not expecting Yukino to greet him and wondering if this was due to Yukina (Yukino''s Mother). Although Yukina often told her daughters to respect Akira, this wasn''t the reason for Yukino''s greeting this time, as she was simply fascinated by his looks, even though Akira didn''t notice any lust from Yukino. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "If you''re hungry, how about we go to that small store? We might find something good to eat." - Akira suggested, pointing to a nearby small store, as they should find something to eat even at this late hour approaching midnight. "Hmm ..." - Yukino nodded quietly, following Akira, as it was better to join someone she knew than wander alone at this late hour, especially with recent murders. Although Yukino didn''t know Akira personally, her mother''s constant talk about him gave her some trust in him. Moreover, with the Yukinoshita family''s status, Yukino knew about attack mages and knew Akira was a powerful one, as he didn''t hide his identity or strength. "Welcome ..." - Upon entering the small store, they were greeted by the monotonous but clearly tired voice of the employee. Neither Akira nor Yukino paid much attention and went to the food section to find something to eat. While Yukino went to the vegetable bento and light items section, Akira went to the meat bento and fatty foods section, as unlike Yukino, who was a girl concerned about her weight, Akira had no such worries. "I''ll be waiting for you in the eating area." - Akira said, carrying three large bentos. Although Akira didn''t know Yukino personally, he couldn''t ignore her due to his relationship with Yukina, so he took it upon himself to accompany her tonight, as this area was filled with the smell of blood. Although unnoticeable to humans, for Akira, the smell was so strong that he could barely stop himself from retching. "Are you going to eat all that?" - Yukino asked in shock, not expecting Akira to have such a big appetite. "Is there a problem with that?" - Akira asked, puzzled, as these three bentos weren''t enough to satisfy him, but this wasn''t a full meal, so he didn''t intend to eat until he was full. "No ... Since I''m done, let''s go together." - Yukino decided to ignore it, considering Akira a bit of a mystery. After finding a table to sit at, Akira wanted to start eating but stopped when he heard Yukino speak to him. "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Yukinoshita Yukino, and I''m in my second year at Suimei University of the Arts." - Yukino said politely, bowing slightly toward Akira - "Thank you for always taking care of my mother." Although Yukino''s relationship with her mother wasn''t good initially, after her father''s death, her mother changed and no longer forced them into anything. They became a lovely, warm family, though each lived separately, ensuring they saw each other at least once a month. "It seems you know me, but I''ll introduce myself. My name is Nifuji Akira, and Yukina-san has taken care of me a lot, so I''m just repaying her kindness." - Akira smiled nonchalantly and picked up his chopsticks - "No need for formalities since you are my Senpai. By the way, can I call you Yukino-senpai, and you can call me Akira?" "Sure." - Yukino nodded, not minding Akira calling her by her first name, as he was a benefactor to her family. After the small talk, the two began eating in silence, as there wasn''t much to talk about. Chapter 30 : Meeting Yukinoshita Yukino ll "I ate ...," Akira hummed happily after finishing his meal, though he wasn''t fully satisfied, it was a satisfying meal. "In the literal sense," Yukino couldn''t help but murmur quietly, while Akira managed to finish three large bento boxes, she struggled with just a small vegetable bento. "Where is your home, Yukino-senpai? I''ll take you," Akira said, the area was dangerous, with something roaming and killing humans, though Akira didn''t know what it was despite living there. After thinking a bit, Akira deduced that this thing must have come to the neighborhood after he moved to Sakura-sou. "I''ll feel sorry for making you do this, you should also return, so I''ll go back alone," Yukino said, despite her fear of murder incidents in the area, she didn''t want to cause trouble for Akira. "Don''t worry, I have an apartment in this neighborhood, and I also want to visit someone here to check on them, so it won''t be a problem," Akira reassured with a smile, genuinely thinking of visiting an acquaintance nearby. "And if you live near the XXXX residential complex, I don''t think you need to hesitate, as I''m heading there," Akira said, not pressuring Yukino if she didn''t really want him to accompany her. "Ah... I also live in the XXXX residential complex," Yukino said, somewhat surprised, unaware she and Akira lived in the same residential complex. "Good then, let''s go together," Akira nodded and began walking ahead of Yukino, using his senses to monitor the strange presence lurking in a nearby alley. Akira and Yukino walked silently, having no particular topic to discuss. Frankly, anyone who knew their previous conversation would be surprised, especially since Yukino wasn''t good at talking to others. Noise* Noise* This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Noise* "Did you hear that strange sound?" Yukino asked, stopping near a dark alley where a strange noise emanated from. "I heard it, but I advise against going in," Akira said seriously, staring at Yukino, "I guarantee you won''t be able to live normally if you see what''s happening." Despite Akira''s stern warning, he didn''t intend to stop Yukino if she tried to see what was happening; it was her choice. "...," Upon hearing Akira''s words, Yukino could only hesitate, clearly understanding that whatever was happening inside the alley was not pleasant. Unfortunately, the ancients were not wrong when they said curiosity killed the cat, and this applied to Yukino, who couldn''t control her curiosity and stood in front of the alley to witness the most horrifying sight of her life. "..." Before Yukino stood a dead person, with blood and body parts scattered, and another figure with a head that was just a mouth, devouring the corpse. Vomiting* Yukino couldn''t control herself and began vomiting by the roadside, as this was her first time seeing something so disgusting. At that moment, Yukino regretted not listening to Akira, although this regret quickly faded as terror and fear took over upon seeing the grotesque creature staring at them. "Humans..." the disgusting creature said in a raspy voice filled with ecstasy, as if it couldn''t wait to pounce on the two before it. "It would be annoying to scream for help from other humans, so I''ll kill you quickly," muttered the disgusting creature, quickly transforming its head into sharp-ended sensors like knives, slashing dozens of times towards Akira and Yukino. "Interesting," Akira murmured, smiling lightly but with clear disgust in his eyes as he swiftly drew a random sword from the Gate of Babylon, cutting all the sensors attempting to cut him, "I didn''t expect to see a rare insect like Parasites in this world." "Dangerous..." the parasite could only mumble in fear upon seeing how easily all its sensors were cut by the golden man before him, "I must tell everyone about this..." "It''s impossible since you''re already dead," Akira smiled lightly and returned the sword to the Gate of Babylon. After the golden ripple disappeared, the parasite''s body quickly disintegrated into thousands of pieces, as Akira effortlessly cut it countless times in the blink of an eye. "Dangerous..." the parasite thought before its consciousness was drawn into eternal darkness. "Are you okay, Yukino-senpai?" Akira asked, meeting Yukino''s pale eyes staring at him with an unhidden question. "Well, it seems you won''t let me go back unless I tell you everything," Akira sighed, seeing the look in Yukino''s eyes, "I''ll tell you everything, but let''s change the location first." After their conversation, Akira helped Yukino walk, and they went to talk in the nearby garden, which was better than talking next to the corpses. Chapter 31 : Meeting Yukinoshita Yukino lll In the garden. Akira sat quietly, and beside him was Yukino, who was processing the information she had just received from Akira. Although the supernatural world was not a secret, given the existence of the Demon Sanctuary in Japan on Itogami Island and the known presence of Vampires, Spirits, Beasts, etc., this was Yukino''s first encounter with such a creature that feeds on humans. "Here... take this, it will protect you from danger," Akira said, tossing a necklace to Yukino. "As for me, I''ll go make a call to report the presence of these Parasites." After speaking, Akira took out his phone and called one of the attack mages he knew, as he was not very familiar with the departments and decided to leave the matter to this person. Ring* Ring* Ring* "Oh! I didn''t expect you to call me; I thought you had forgotten about me since you haven''t called in over a month," a beautiful, gentle, yet slightly angry voice said sarcastically. "Hahaha, I feel embarrassed, but as you know, Natsuki-chan, I just started high school and I''ve been very busy, so I haven''t found time to do anything," Akira laughed dryly, trying to calm Natsuki''s anger. The person Akira called was Minamiya Natsuki, also known as the Witch of the Void, one of the strongest attack mages in the world and an old acquaintance of Akira''s, as he had known Natsuki since he was four years old. "I see, you''ve been busy flirting with your fianc¨¦e and forgot to call me," Natsuki said, clearly feeling jealous of Mashiro. "Well, don''t be angry, Natsuki-chan. I plan to visit you as soon as possible, as I was planning to come to Itogami Island during the inter-semester break," Akira said helplessly, as it was troublesome to anger Natsuki. "I see..." Natsuki muttered, her mood visibly improving slightly upon hearing that Akira would visit her, though she still spoke coldly. "So why did you call me? Something must have happened for you to call at this late hour." The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Well, as you know, Natsuki-chan, I don''t understand the departments that handle Demons and magic, so I''ll tell you the information I have and you can decide what to do with it," Akira said, his weak demeanor shifting to seriousness. "You''ve made the right choice, as you don''t need to get involved with the government officials," Natsuki said with some relief, knowing that if Akira contacted the government officials, it wouldn''t be long before they were all killed. "So, what happened for you to be this serious?" "I discovered a new type of parasite that devours human minds, controls their bodies, and consumes other humans," Akira explained, detailing everything he knew about the parasites to Natsuki. "I see... I''ll inform the authorities to take action as soon as possible," Natsuki said seriously, understanding the gravity of the situation, especially if these parasites managed to control Demons, which would significantly increase their threat. "I''ll rely on you, Natsuki-chan," Akira smiled, glad he decided to speak to Natsuki first. "Ah, I just remembered..." "What, is there something else?" Natsuki asked, feeling even more worried if there was something else. "I love you, Natsuki-chan," Akira whispered softly and quickly ended the call. "Wha!!... that brat..." Natsuki muttered in frustration, but it was clear she was happy, as a smile bloomed on her beautiful, doll-like face. "Fufufufu..." Akira laughed happily, enjoying teasing Natsuki like this. After finishing his laugh, Akira returned to where Yukino was sitting, a determined look on her face, indicating she had decided something. "Did something happen?" Akira asked, puzzled by Yukino''s expression. "Nifuji-kun, I have a request," Yukino said, staring at Akira with a solemn face. "I know this is a rude thing to ask someone I met just today, but please help me become stronger so I can fight against monsters like the one we encountered earlier." "I don''t mind helping you, but as you know, there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world," Akira said, the atmosphere around him changing, causing Yukino to feel a crushing pressure as if she were standing in the presence of the supreme king. "So, Yukinoshita Yukino, what can you offer me in exchange for the power I will grant you?" "This..." Yukino was stunned for a moment and quickly fell into deep thought, not knowing what she could offer Akira in return for making her stronger. Money? It was obvious he didn''t lack money, as he was the richest man in Japan, something her mother had informed her about, and Yukino doubted her mother would lie to her. Status? Yukino had no real authority in her family, so she couldn''t guarantee him anything, not to mention that Akira didn''t need something like that. "Well, it seems you''re having difficulty, so I''ll tell you what I want," Akira said, surrounded by a magnificent golden aura as he sat on a golden throne that appeared out of nowhere. "What I desire is you, Yukinoshita Yukino. I want you to use your heart and body to serve me and become a knight under my reign." Chapter 32 : Broken Shiina Mahiru l XXXXX residential complex. "I will be waiting for your answer in three days," said Akira as he left Yukino in the elevator and got off on the sixth floor where his apartment was, which he shared with a close relative, and where Mashiro lived on the same floor. "Hmm..." Yukino nodded with a serious face, but it was clear she was embarrassed as her ears were flushed red. "So, in three days, I will be waiting for you on the school roof after classes," Akira said, leaving Yukino alone in the elevator and heading to apartment 502. Although he lived in apartment 501, this time he was visiting his neighbor who always took care of him and was also a distant relative, like Mashiro. "I wonder if she is awake now..." Akira mumbled, taking out his phone to send a message. {Akira: Are you awake?} "... " After sending the message, Akira stared at the phone screen for a full minute with no response and was about to turn off the phone when... {Mahiru: I am awake. Did something happen, Akira-kun?} Seeing the message, Akira couldn''t help but smile slightly, feeling a bit bad for moving to Sakura-sou and leaving Mahiru alone here. {Akira: I am in front of your apartment door. Do you have some time?} Although Akira didn''t receive a reply, he could clearly hear the noise and hurried footsteps from inside. Ting* Before Akira''s eyes, the door of apartment 778 quickly opened, and he saw Mahiru rushing towards him, hugging him with tears in her eyes. Mahiru was a beautiful girl with long golden hair and eyes of the same color. She had milky white skin and was very gentle, looking as if she could break with the slightest touch, but she was surprisingly strong. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Akira and Mahiru had been living next to each other for over two years and were very close, especially since Mahiru was Mashiro''s sister, although they shared only the same father and had different mothers. "I missed you, idiot," Mahiru said softly, hugging Akira tightly, afraid he might disappear to a place she couldn''t reach. "I missed you too," Akira whispered, inhaling Mahiru''s soothing and pleasant scent. _ Apartment 502. Akira was sitting on the couch, and Mahiru was lying on his lap while he patted her head. The apartment was quiet except for the occasional purring sound Mahiru made, clearly enjoying Akira''s head pats. "So, are you ready to tell me where you''ve been all this time and why you haven''t returned to your apartment?" Mahiru asked quietly, in the manner of a submissive wife who wouldn''t pressure her husband for an answer. "Although I tried talking to you at school after classes, you always left before I reached your classroom." "I moved to Sakura-sou," Akira said, not stopping his gentle stroking of Mahiru''s beautiful golden hair. "Do you want to go there too? If you do, I can arrange it easily." "By the way, Mashiro came to Japan and is also living in Sakura-sou now," Akira said, aware of the complex relationship between the sisters due to their broken family, hoping they could reconcile and get along well. Although Akira was sure Mashiro had no issues with Mahiru, he knew Mahiru held some grievances against Mashiro, who could get anything she wanted, while Mahiru could not. "That''s..." Mahiru mumbled, feeling a pain in her heart as she realized the depth of Akira''s love for Mashiro. She had hoped to win his heart before Mashiro''s return, but it seemed she couldn''t, as Mashiro was always first in Akira''s heart. Realizing that Mashiro once again got what she wanted while she couldn''t, Mahiru couldn''t stop the tears flowing from her eyes and cried silently on Akira''s lap. "... " Although Akira could have comforted her, he didn''t, knowing Mahiru was the type to endure everything in silence. This was a good opportunity for her to let it all out, and he would share his thoughts with her after she finished crying. With this in mind, Akira continued to gently pat Mahiru''s head as she silently wept on his lap. After 30 minutes. After half an hour of crying, Mahiru''s tears dried up, and she decided to enjoy Akira''s warmth, knowing this might be the last time they could spend time together like this. "Mahiru, there''s no need for this sadness..." Akira said gently, continuing to stroke Mahiru''s beautiful blonde hair as he began explaining his thoughts to her. "... " Mahiru couldn''t believe her ears for a moment, but she kept listening, knowing this might be the only way for everyone to be happy. Although Mahiru held some grievances against Mashiro, she knew deep down it wasn''t Mashiro''s fault but rather their useless parents who cared only about work and money. Because of Akira''s words, Mahiru was able to let go of these grievances, even if not entirely, and decided to go along with Akira''s plan, knowing the path would be filled with thorns and needles. She didn''t mind if it meant she could stay with the love of her life. Chapter 33 : Shiina Mahiru in Another World "Wonderful..." Mahiru couldn''t help but feel astonished upon arriving in the world behind the door. At this moment, while Mahiru was examining everything in awe, Akira was delighted as he had received 50K Destiny Points, making up for his previous loss when he bought a skill. "I didn''t expect to go to another world," Mahiru murmured, fascinated by the beauty of the new world. "I have to admit, this world is beautiful and refreshing, unlike the modern world," Akira nodded in agreement, as the atmosphere of this world reminded him of the world of Bladedance of Elementalers. This world was free from the pollution of the modern era, making the air pure and refreshing. More importantly, this world had dense and pure magical energy in the air, which could enhance an ordinary person''s body, making them stronger and healthier. For an ordinary person, breathing in the air filled with pure magical energy would be enough to live for several years in good health without falling ill. But unfortunately, if an ordinary person continued to inhale this air filled with pure magical energy for too long, their body would explode from the inside. The reason for this was that their heart and internal organs were too weak to handle the immense magical energy. Due to this immense magical energy, many powerful monsters were born. Certainly, an ordinary human wouldn''t be able to stay here for long, making this forest one of the most dangerous places in the world and one of the best places to gather resources. Boom* "Kyaaa!!" Mahiru couldn''t help but scream and hug Akira as a shadow collided with the barrier near her. "Calm down, Mahiru. That''s just a Slime and it can''t get in because there''s a barrier around the house," Akira said, gently patting Mahiru''s head, calming her down. "You seem to be right..." Mahiru murmured, staring at the black Slime with many eyes in fear, finding its appearance disgusting. "Here, throw something at it. Doing so will help you level up and become stronger," Akira said, trying to retrieve a random weapon from the Gate of Babylon. At that moment, Excalibur emerged and rushed to Mahiru''s side like a puppy finding its master. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Huh! What is this?" Mahiru couldn''t help but be astonished by the sudden appearance of Excalibur near her. "There''s no need to worry. This sword has its own will and it seems to have chosen you as its master," Akira said, also bringing out Avalon, deciding to give them to Mahiru since the Gate of Babylon would recreate them after some time. It wouldn''t be a problem to give them to Mahiru as they would protect her well. As soon as Avalon appeared, it rushed towards Mahiru and disappeared upon touching her body, indicating it had successfully merged with her. "You can store it in the Item Box, and it will come out on its own to protect you if you''re in danger. Besides, with the necklace I gave you, no one will be able to harm you," Akira said with a gentle smile, turning his gaze to the Slime, finding it annoying. "Now, how about throwing the sword at the Slime?" "Umm..." Despite her fear, Mahiru gathered her courage, held the sword beside her, and threw it at the Slime with all her might. Sensing its new master''s intent, Excalibur glowed with a golden light and rushed towards the Slime with great momentum as if eager to show off in front of its new master. Boom* With a powerful explosion, the Slime disappeared, and Excalibur returned to Mahiru''s side like a puppy seeking its master''s approval. [Ding! Level Up] X100 [Ding! Your stats point is All 1000 Points] [Ding! You have 2000 Stats Points] "It seems my level has increased, Akira-kun," Mahiru said, examining her current screen with curiosity, as this was the first time she had seen a status screen like those in the novels Akira used to write. Although Mahiru wasn''t interested in anime and manga, she had been watching anime and reading manga for about a year and a half because of Akira. "With this power, you should be fine. The peak of ordinary humans is 100 points in all stats, meaning you are ten times stronger than the peak of humans," Akira said with a gentle smile, patting Mahiru''s head. "By the way, I''ll grant you access to the door from anywhere, so you can enter here anytime you want just by thinking of the door appearing in front of you." "I see... But I don''t feel any different," Mahiru said, examining herself but not feeling any explosive power or anything as described in anime and novels. "Of course, you won''t feel anything because your body will be restructured when you sleep to withstand your new strength," Akira smiled as Mahiru adorably tried to release a beam from her hand. "This other world is truly amazing," Mahiru murmured in astonishment, as this world was filled with things she had never imagined before. "By the way, you can convert these items into real money," Akira said, using Telekinesis to pick up the Drop Item from the Slime. "..." At this moment, Mahiru could only express her shock with wide eyes. "It seems this is too much for you, so let''s return home today and continue later," Akira sighed, seeing that Mahiru''s mind couldn''t handle what he was telling her. He picked her up in a princess style and returned to Mahiru''s apartment through the door. Of course, he didn''t forget to convert the Drop Item from the Slime into money, which amounted to one million yen. Chapter 34 : The Girl who Suffers from Divine Concealment *A Week Later* It has been a week since Akira took Mahiru to the world beyond the door, and Akira decided to move to his grandparents'' house with Mashiro and Mahiru, as it is better for them in many ways. As for the move, it requires another week because Akira''s grandparents'' house needed renovation as it is somewhat old. After talking with Mahiru, Akira spoke with Mashiro and told her everything about him and Mahiru, which Mashiro accepted easily as she did not really care about anything as long as she was with Akira. During this week, Akira also contacted his original family, the Hasegawa Clan, a famous vampire clan descended from the Fifth Primogenitor. Although the Fifth Primogenitor was not officially recognized as a Primogenitor due to not having Familiars, this does not mean they are weaker than the other Primogenitors. The reason Akira contacted the Hasegawa Clan was because he wanted to kill the Elders who had expelled him from the clan for not awakening as a Vampire. Now, he was waiting for a response from Sera, who was his servant and one of his childhood friends when he was the young master of the Hasegawa Clan. "How boring..." Akira muttered as he sat in the library, wasting time because he had nothing to do, having completed all his current tasks, and even getting Yukino as his Knight. "Should I go see Natsuki-chan?" Akira muttered, remembering that he had promised Natsuki to visit her as soon as possible. "Hmm..." At this moment, Akira''s attention was drawn to a beautiful girl wearing a bunny costume wandering around the library, unnoticed by anyone. "Mai-senpai..." Akira murmured, staring in amazement at the girl waving at him. "Oh! I didn''t expect you to be able to see me," Mai said in surprise as she sat in front of Akira. "Hello, Kouhai-kun." "It''s great to meet you here, Mai-senpai," Akira smiled brightly, examining Mai, who looked extremely attractive in the bunny costume. "But I didn''t expect Mai-senpai to have such a wonderful hobby." The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "This is not my hobby," Mai said with some embarrassment, not expecting to be misunderstood like this. "Don''t you see that no one is reacting to my outfit?" "Hmm, you seem to be right," Akira nodded as he observed Mai seriously, noticing a strange, milky white aura surrounding her. Though it was fragile, Akira was sure he could destroy it easily. "It seems that this is the work of that white thing surrounding you." "Are you serious? But I can''t see anything like what you''re talking about," Mai said, examining her body curiously. "Of course, it''s impossible for ordinary humans to see it, but I can," Akira said, puffing out his chest with pride. "I''m even sure I can help you get rid of it and return to your normal life." "Really!!" Mai exclaimed in disbelief and excitement, not expecting the problem she had been suffering from for a while could be solved by her Kouhai. "Indeed, it''s easy for me, although it will take some time for this state to completely end," Akira said. Although he could get rid of Mai''s condition with a snap of his fingers, it was a good opportunity to gain points from the heroine, and Akira would not miss this chance. "By the way, your previous sentence, you said it as if you''re not just a human," Mai asked after forcing herself to suppress the excitement in her heart. "Well, that''s true," Akira nodded. He was not the type to hide his strength, but he was also not the type to boast about it to everyone. "As you know, there are Demons in this world, like Vampires, Spirits, Beasts, etc." "That''s true..." Mai nodded, though puzzled by the mention of Demons at this time, as they couldn''t do much against humans. "So how do you think humans have managed to maintain their existence for so long, and even rule more than 70% of the world, while the weakest Demon can easily kill hundreds of humans?" Akira asked, genuinely wondering why the public wasn''t informed about attack mages. ''Well, it might be because creating attack mages contradicts human rights.'' "Is it because of modern weapons?" Mai answered uncertainly, as she really didn''t know how to answer Akira''s question. "No, although there are many reasons, the biggest reason is the existence of attack mages," Akira shook his head slightly and began explaining attack mages to Mai. **_ After 30 minutes of continuous explanation. "So with your power as an attack mage, you can help me get rid of my problem," Mai asked, the excitement clear in her eyes as she didn''t expect so many mysterious things in this world. "That''s right, your condition is a type of Divine Concealment, and although I''m not good at Divine Concealment matters, it will take some time to help you completely get rid of the effects of Divine Concealment," Akira said, mixing some lies with the truth. Although Mai''s condition was a type of Divine Concealment, Akira only needed to use a little of his power to destroy the Divine Concealment, especially since it was easy with the power of the Gift: Last Future of Embryo. However, he didn''t do this because it was a good opportunity to gain points from the heroine. "Then I will be under your care, Akira-kun," Mai smiled slightly as she leaned towards Akira, happy to accept her mother''s request to take the job of a fashion model, as she was able to meet Akira, who could help her solve her problem. Chapter 35 : Meeting in the Land of the Dead *Unknown Place.* "Hmmm..." - Akira opened his eyes to see black and gray everywhere. The sky was black, the ground was black, the trees were black, and there was a feeling of death and destruction pervading everything, causing a chill to creep down a person''s spine. Akira showed no fear or discomfort because he knew this place well, as someone dear to him lived here. Indeed, this place was none other than the Land of Shadows, where Sc¨¢thach, the person Akira acknowledged as his mentor, lived. Step* Step* Step* "..." - Akira was quickly drawn to the sound of footsteps. It was impossible to hear footsteps in the Land of Shadows, where the only sounds were the wails of suffering ghosts and spirits. As for the sound of footsteps, the only person who could walk in this place besides Akira was Sc¨¢thach. Akira''s guess was correct, as a beautiful woman with long, crimson hair reaching her heart-shaped, firm backside appeared. She had eyes of the same color, cherry-red lips, a large chest that couldn''t be held with one hand, a pair of beautiful legs, and wore a black combat suit that highlighted her curves well. "It''s been a while, my foolish student," Sc¨¢thach smiled beautifully as she walked towards Akira, holding a beautiful, ominous red spear in her hands, none other than the cursed spear, G¨¢e Bolg. "I''m happy to see you again, Shisho," Akira smiled happily, as he hadn''t seen Sc¨¢thach in a few years and truly missed her. "Really, I was sure you''d forgotten about me while flirting with girls," Sc¨¢thach smiled beautifully as she approached Akira. "How could that be possible?" - Akira couldn''t help but feel a headache, as it was obvious that jealousy had consumed Sc¨¢thach''s mind. "Really..." - Sc¨¢thach asked as she stabbed the spear in her hand into Akira''s heart. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Akira did not dodge the spear, as this wasn''t enough to kill him due to his immortality. He embraced Sc¨¢thach while the spear pierced his heart. "I missed you, Shisho," Akira smiled as he gently hugged Sc¨¢thach, knowing he had been unfair to her despite her being willing to give him everything, yet he hadn''t visited her in years. "And I missed you too," Sc¨¢thach whispered, wrapping her hands around Akira and greedily inhaling his scent, as it had been a long time since she felt Akira''s warmth. "Akira..." - Sc¨¢thach whispered, looking at Akira with a pair of glassy eyes, causing great damage to Akira as she was so cute. "Sc¨¢thach..." - Akira whispered as he lowered his head and pressed his lips firmly against her cherry lips, unable to control himself, allowing his tongue to invade Sc¨¢thach''s small, tender mouth. Soon, a battle began between Akira''s tongue and Sc¨¢thach''s tongue, as their tongues danced skillfully. This wasn''t the first time they fought like this, and both were experienced when it came to each other. As his tongue invaded Sc¨¢thach''s small, tender mouth, his hands couldn''t help but sneak to Sc¨¢thach''s firm backside and caress it. "Annh~..." - Sc¨¢thach couldn''t help but moan happily, pressing her stunning chest against Akira''s muscular chest and hugging his neck. After ten minutes, they separated, with a silver thread of saliva connecting them. "Akira~..." - Sc¨¢thach whispered lustfully, unable to wait to be devoured by her dear student. "We can''t..." - Akira whispered, gently placing his hand on Sc¨¢thach''s lips to prevent her from continuing - "I found a way to free you from here, so let''s save the rest until you''re out." Although Akira didn''t mind doing it with Sc¨¢thach, he didn''t want to do it in a place like the Land of Shadows, so he had no choice but to use Lust Manipulation on himself and Sc¨¢thach to calm their overwhelming desires. "Really!!" - Sc¨¢thach exclaimed, unable to contain her excitement at the thought of leaving this barren and gloomy land. "Really, although I haven''t mastered this power entirely, in a year at most, I''ll be able to get you out of here," Akira smiled, stroking Sc¨¢thach''s beautiful crimson hair. "I see..." Sc¨¢thach murmured, a happy smile spreading across her face - "Thank you, Akira!" Sc¨¢thach had been stuck here for an unknown amount of time, so waiting a year wasn''t an issue for her. "There''s no need for those words between us," Akira whispered gently in Sc¨¢thach''s ear, kissing her cheek before hugging her and sitting on the ground with her in his lap. Sc¨¢thach didn''t object to Akira''s embrace, sitting in his lap happily, even leaning against his chest contentedly. "Let me tell you what happened to me in the past two years," Akira smiled, starting to recount everything that had happened to him in the past two years. Although Sc¨¢thach knew everything that had happened to Akira through her clairvoyance, she didn''t mind hearing it directly from Akira''s mouth. In the Land of Shadows, where there was no sun or moon and everything was painted in a gloomy black, Akira and Sc¨¢thach embraced lovingly, not allowing the surrounding bleak atmosphere to ruin their beautiful moments. Chapter 36 : The First Quest [ Ding! Members have been fully assembled and it seems they have recognized each other. ] [ Ding! The first quest for the multi-dimensional chat group will be launched. ] [ Quest: Defeat Dragons ] [ Goal 1: Defeat the Poison Dragon. ] [ Goal 2: Defeat the Flame Dragon. ] [ Goal 3: Help Shibazaki Yousuke return to his homeland. ] [ Goal 4: Invite a member to a chat group. ] [ Participant: All members of the chat group. ] [ Reward: 2000 points, new features in the group chat, and one random reward. ] [ System Note: Time in the original world will be stopped when participants go on the quest. ] [ Note 2: All members have acquired one skill: language. ] [ Yukihime: Interesting, I didn''t expect to receive the first quest almost a year after joining the chat group. ] [ Kurumi: It seems the reason is the lack of members. ] [ Tabane-chan: That''s right, from my research, there are usually 5 members in chat group novels. ] [ Asuna: It''s good that time will be stopped since I have a Raid and I can''t afford not to go as an S Rank Player in Japan. ] Unlike the others who had nothing to do, Asuna was extremely busy as there was an A Rank Gate she needed to Raid. Unlike the SAO anime, Asuna''s world contained supernatural powers in addition to a system that granted them skills and allowed them to level up by killing monsters... etc. And that wasn''t all, as Aincrad was also real, and there were many Players aiming to reach the 100th floor, but unfortunately, everyone was still stuck on the 11th floor as no one had been able to clear it yet. [ Yukihime: So when are you all going? By the way, I''m ready to go at any time. ] [ Tabane-chan: Tabane-chan is also ready to go at any time, I even brought 5 new IS made from the ideas everyone gave me. ] This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. [ Asuna: I''m also ready since I don''t need to prepare, everything I need is in my Storage. ] [ Akira: I can also go at any time. ] [ Ding! Since all members are ready, you will be transported to Granbahamal in 30 seconds. ] "Since this is the first time I''m seeing everyone, I think I''ll go like this," murmured Akira as a golden light enveloped him, and he was clad in shining golden armor with golden earrings shaped like locks, which was his battle attire. [ A/N: The armor worn by Gilgamesh in Fate Zero ] After exactly 30 seconds, Akira felt his vision blur, and the scenery around him changed to a green forest. The moment Akira left his world, time stopped, and no one could move. Although some beings noticed the time stop, they couldn''t do anything about it. _ Granbahamal. "This feeling is even worse than entering the gates," murmured Asuna as she held her head, feeling nauseous. It wasn''t just Asuna, but everyone felt the same nausea. After ten minutes, everyone''s nausea subsided, and they began to talk to each other with some embarrassment. Although they had known each other for a long time, this was the first time they met face to face. However, there was an exception, which was Tabane. "Hi hi, hi-de-ho~. It''s everyone''s favorite genius, Shinonono! Tabane," smiled Tabane lazily, looking at everyone with unconcealed happiness. Tabane was a beautiful woman with long auburn hair and wine-red eyes. She had fair, smooth skin and always wore a blue maid outfit that highlighted her curves well, as she had a first-class hourglass figure. She also wore mechanical bunny ears. Due to her status in her world, Tabane didn''t have friends except for Orimura Chifuyu, her only friend until she met everyone in the chat group. "Hello everyone, my name is Evangeline A.K. McDowell, you can call me Yukihime," Yukihime smiled lightly, noting that Tabane hadn''t changed since she met her in the chat group. "By the way, I''m a Vampire." Yukihime was a beautiful woman with blonde hair and a pair of beautiful purple eyes. She had a full figure in the right places, though it was due to magic, it didn''t mean she wasn''t beautiful. "Nice to meet you all, my name is Tokisaki Kurumi. ...I am a Spirit," Kurumi smiled elegantly, bowing to everyone while lifting the hem of her skirt. "Yuuki Asuna, nice to meet you all," Asuna bowed lightly to everyone, her introduction being the simplest. "..." After the introductions, the women''s eyes fell on the only man present, who was also the newest member of the chat group. They were all curious about him as he exuded a majestic royal presence. "Nifuji Akira, nice to meet you all," Akira nodded politely to everyone as he didn''t treat his friends rudely. "By the way, although I''m human, I have Vampire blood in me." "So you''re a human with Vampire blood," said Yukihime, examining Akira curiously as she didn''t expect to encounter such a rare case. "By the way, it doesn''t seem like you''re just a human, as your race suppresses the Vampire blood in you." "That''s right, my race is called High Human, which refers to humans with God Blood in them," Akira said nonchalantly, as although he had God Blood, it was very little and not something impressive. "I see... it seems your world is very interesting," Yukihime''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she loved the idea of visiting Akira''s world. "You''re welcome to visit anytime," Akira smiled, not minding welcoming Yukihime to his world. "That goes for all of you as well." Chapter 37 : Trap l Granbahamal. "By the way, Akira-chan, what do you think about playing the role of the villain?" Tabane asked while walking with everyone toward the nearest city to determine their location and the locations of the Dragons they had to defeat. "You have the appearance and aura of the final villain in stories and novels, so how about playing the villain in my world?" "Of course," Akira nodded without hesitation as he was Evil Fate and not the type to shy away from a challenge. "But for your information, I''m not the kind who gets defeated by a mere protagonist." "Great!!" Tabane exclaimed, happy to hear Akira''s words and sensing his confident aura. "Then how about visiting me when the mission is over, as we should be able to travel to each other''s worlds after completing the mission?" "Sure..." Akira nodded after thinking for a bit and saw no reason not to visit Tabane''s world. "Hooray!!" Tabane jumped with joy as she was thrilled by Akira''s agreement, as it would add more fun while playing with Ichika. "... " Hearing the conversation between Akira and Tabane, Yukihime and Asuna could only sigh as it was obvious the two enjoyed causing trouble. As for Kurumi, she could only let a playful smile appear on her beautiful face, as she also enjoyed creating chaos. "By the way, it seems we are heading to a den of criminals as there is a strong smell of blood coming from the village ahead," Akira mentioned, noting that no one else seemed prepared to bring it up. "By the way, those who can''t handle killing humans should stay here until we''re done, as I doubt they will let us stay without doing something to us." Akira was not the type who liked deceit and beating around the bush; he preferred to be very direct. "Oh, no need to worry, Akira-san, as everyone here has killed someone before and we have no such fears," Kurumi smiled elegantly, though the content of her words would scare any ordinary person. "That''s good then," Akira nodded and looked at Tabane beside him. "What about you? If you can''t fight, stay by my side as there is no problem in fighting and protecting you." "Are you worried about me, Akira-chan?" Tabane didn''t hesitate to hug Akira with a playful smile. "As expected, your heart won''t let you abandon a beautiful and cute girl like me." Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "... " Akira said nothing and enjoyed the feeling of Tabane''s chest pressing against his side. "But no need to worry as I have these," Tabane said, pulling out a set of accessories and showing them to Akira. "With these new IS, there''s no problem in fighting as they are made from materials obtained from everyone." "By the way, do you want one?" Tabane offered the set of accessories to Akira. "And no need to worry as these IS don''t have the restrictions that prevent males from activating them since I don''t intend to offer them to the world." "Then I won''t hesitate," Akira said, picking up a simple black choker with a beautiful white fang at the end. "Wow, I didn''t expect you to choose Kuro Shinigami," Tabane was amazed for a moment as Kuro Shinigami was the best among the IS she had just offered to Akira. "I see... But I don''t think I''ll use it, at least not right now, as my strength is more than enough to handle this mission," Akira said, tossing the Kuro Shinigami into the Gate of Babylon as he was curious about the IS but didn''t intend to use it yet. "We''ve arrived, everyone," Yukihime said, preparing to use her magic to freeze anyone who tried to attack them as the scouts had noticed their presence and seemed to have set up an ambush for them. Hearing Yukihime''s words, Akira expanded his senses and carefully scanned the surrounding area. "There are about fifty people, all armed, and it seems there are five mages among them," Akira said, using Darkness Manipulation to create multiple dark spears and didn''t hesitate to launch them at the hidden individuals. Swish* Swish* Swish* The spears shot out at high speed, piercing their targets as five masked individuals fell with large holes in their midsections. "Wow, that''s amazing, Akira-chan," Tabane exclaimed happily, letting go of Akira''s arm and pulling out an IS shaped like an earring. "It''s my turn now as I want to try out the new IS." At this moment, five fireballs shot toward Akira and the others, but Yukihime quickly stood in front of everyone, clearly intending to deflect the fireballs. "Lunar Path..." Yukihime whispered, releasing a wave of strange magical energy from her hand, causing the fireballs to reverse back to their casters. Boom* Boom* Boom* In an instant, all the mages were blown up using their own magic while Yukihime didn''t break a sweat. "Aura Slash," Asuna whispered, swiftly cutting down the hidden individuals near her and calmly sheathing her sword. Boom* In an instant, all the trees near Asuna were perfectly cut down, falling along with the hidden individuals among them. "Oh my, I''ll leave it to you here and take care of the ones hiding in the village," Kurumi smiled predatorily and disappeared into the shadows. "Time for Tabane-chan," Tabane exclaimed, riding her beautifully blue IS and flying into the sky to survey the area. "Ice spears!!" The IS Tabane used was made based on Yukihime''s ice control ability, and even though it was just a prototype, it was very powerful. Cold mist quickly surrounded Tabane, forming into simple spears that shot towards the still-hidden individuals. The spears shot out rapidly toward their targets, weaving through the trees as if they had a mind of their own, quickly reaching their targets, piercing their bodies, and freezing their blood. Chapter 38 : Shibazaki Yousuke l "It seems these people were slave traders as there are many people and monsters in the underground cell," said Kurumi upon the arrival of Akira and the others at the hideout or village of the slave traders. "Hmmm..." murmured Akira, expanding his senses to see everything in the underground cell. "I found the man called Shibazaki Yousuke." "What! Seriously?" Tabane and everyone else couldn''t help but be astonished upon hearing Akira''s words. "Yes, it''s the man wearing glasses sitting in the cell," said Akira with some confusion as he did not expect them to be so surprised. "By the way, Akira, can you tell us how you know the man named Shibazaki Yousuke?" Yukihime couldn''t help but feel puzzled, especially since the chat group provided no information about Shibazaki Yousuke except his name and that he is not from this world. "Oh, didn''t I tell you?" Akira recalled he hadn''t told them something important upon hearing Yukihime''s question. "This world is an anime in my world, and Shibazaki Yousuke is the main character. This applies to all of you, as you are all from anime in my world." "Huh!!" Yukihime couldn''t help but scream as she did not expect to be a form of entertainment in Akira''s world. "Ara~ ara~" Even Kurumi was shocked and unconsciously spoke her famous line. It wasn''t just Yukihime and Kurumi; everyone was stunned as no one could grasp such a revelation suddenly. "Anime? Do you mean that anime everyone knows?" asked Asuna, unwilling to believe what she had heard. "Indeed..." Akira nodded and continued upon seeing everyone''s faces grow more serious, "But there''s no need to worry. Although there''s an anime about you, it differs from your real world as far as I''ve heard from you." "I see..." Yukihime muttered, closing her eyes for a moment before opening them and staring at Akira. "Can you share these animes with us to watch?" "I don''t mind, but you''ll have to wait until I return to my world, as I don''t have them on my phone," Akira nodded without hesitation, not really caring whether they watched the animes or not. "And I don''t think it will take long since the task is easy. Well, maybe because it''s the first task." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "It seems we have no choice but to wait until the task is over," said Kurumi, staring at Akira with undisguised curiosity, as she felt a tremendous spiritual power from him. "So I will go to rest now. See you all tomorrow," said Akira, waving to everyone, surrounded by a golden light, his armor disappearing, and his clothes turning into his school uniform as he entered the slave traders'' hideout. "Then Tabane-chan will also go to rest," said Tabane, entering the slave traders'' hideout behind Akira. Because of the bomb Akira had dropped, everyone was puzzled and went to rest, thinking about their lives and whether they were just something written for entertainment. As for Shibazaki Yousuke, he was forgotten as Akira ignored him, needing to discover his strength by staying alone. Certainly, it wasn''t that he was too lazy to talk to the old man. Please believe him. _ The next day. "Hoooah~" Akira yawned and got out of bed without facing the clich¨¦ incident of waking up to find a girl or two naked hugging him while he slept. Boom* "You finally came out!!" shouted Shibazaki Yousuke, who had exited his cell after talking to the Spirits and blowing up the cell. "Shut up!! You''re noisy so early in the morning," Akira didn''t hesitate to punch Shibazaki Yousuke on the head, causing the other to crash into the ground. "Ouch!!" Yousuke could only hold his head in pain, as despite Akira holding back, the punch was still extremely painful. Although the pain was immense, it quickly subsided, allowing Yousuke to see Akira. "I apologize for causing trouble so early in the morning," Yousuke didn''t hesitate to apologize respectfully, as Akira''s aura was extremely frightening, and he was in the wrong. "Well, since you apologized, there''s no need to pursue it further, as I was already awake," Akira said indifferently, not caring anymore. "By the way, you are Shibazaki Yousuke, right?" Akira asked, clearly sure of the old man''s identity. "I will help you return to Japan, so stay with us for a while, and then I will take you back to Japan." "Seriously!!" Yousuke couldn''t help but be excited, as he missed his games and wanted to return to playing Guardian Heroes. "Seriously," Akira nodded, curious about how this person''s mood could change so quickly. "By the way, my name is Nifuji Akira, and I am also from Japan." "Awesome!! I didn''t expect to see someone from my homeland in another world," Yousuke couldn''t help but stare at Akira curiously, as it was a strange feeling to see someone from his homeland in another world. "Technically, we are not from the same... Well, even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand," Akira sighed, deciding not to bother explaining. "Let''s go. I''m hungry and want to eat, and you must be hungry too." "Ah, I just remembered I haven''t eaten anything for three days," Yousuke couldn''t help but touch his stomach, having forgotten his hunger due to the joy of escaping the cell and seeing someone from his homeland. Chapter 39 : Shibazaki Yousuke ll "How are we going to send this man back to his homeland?" Yukihime asked while everyone was sitting and having breakfast prepared by Asuna. "Returning Shibazaki-san to his homeland is not difficult," Akira said calmly while eating his sandwich. "With my treasures and magical power, it''s not hard to send him back to his world." "Your treasures? Do you mean that golden thing that allowed you to change your clothes in an instant?" Tabane asked with undisguised curiosity, recalling the golden light from yesterday. "This is the Gate of Babylon, the treasury of King Gilgamesh, which contains all the treasures of the world as he was the original owner of all the treasures," Akira said, swallowing the rest of his sandwich in one bite. "And I have the right to access these treasures." "So, are you saying you are a descendant of the first king in the world?" Yukihime couldn''t help but sigh lightly, having expected Akira to be from a royal family but not a descendant of Gilgamesh. "You could say that..." Akira nodded, not bothering to explain further as he didn''t intend to tell anyone about his reincarnation, at least for now. "Shibazaki-san, do you want to return to Japan now?" Akira asked, looking at Yousuke beside him. "Sigh~, it seems he fainted from the shock." "The way this person''s expressions change is interesting," Tabane couldn''t help but stare at Yousuke in curiosity as he had fainted with a face of complete shock. "Seeing him like this is interesting and makes me want to invite him to the chat group," Akira smiled amusedly, finding Yousuke''s personality quite funny. "But unfortunately, he''s obsessed with Saga, and I don''t think he''s suitable for the chat group as he would be satisfied as long as he plays Saga." "Speaking of which, you know this world, don''t you, Akura-san?" Kurumi said, elegantly wiping her mouth with a napkin. She continued upon seeing Akira''s nod. "In that case, do you know someone suitable to join the chat group?" Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "How should I put this, this world is full of weirdos," Akira couldn''t help but feel sad thinking about the heroines in this world, all of whom were strange, and this applied to Yousuke as well. "But in terms of ability, there''s only one person." "One person? I wonder what this person is like," Asuna couldn''t help but feel curious, thinking about the new member. "Is it really okay for me to choose the new member alone?" Akira couldn''t help but feel curious as no one seemed to have any objections about who would join the chat group. "I don''t really care," Kurumi admitted indifferently, as she didn''t care much about the new member as long as she could complete the mission and gain the power to defeat her arch-enemy. "Tabane-chan will leave it to you," Tabane didn''t hesitate to pass the responsibility to Akira, as she wasn''t the type to deal with serious matters. "I''ll rely on you for this matter, Akira-kun," Asuna smiled gently, also passing the responsibility to Akira. "Since we''re companions who will venture together from now on, we''ll trust you and leave it to you since you know this world better than we do," Yukihime sipped a bit of her coffee, trying not to show that she was pushing the responsibility onto Akira. "You guys..." Akira was speechless, realizing they didn''t want to bear the responsibility and were leaving it all to him. "By the way, I think we should appoint an admin for the chat group, as they will make such decisions in the future." "Then I nominate Akira for this position," Yukihime didn''t hesitate to nominate Akira, feeling a bad premonition from his words. "I agree!!" - X4 Upon hearing Yukihime''s proposal, the others didn''t hesitate to agree, as they weren''t the type to take on responsibility. "You guys..." Akira couldn''t help but feel like crying, not expecting Yukihime to dump the responsibility on him when he had been thinking of doing the same to her, using her wise words earlier as a strong reason she couldn''t refuse. Ding* At this moment, everyone''s phones buzzed, prompting them to take them out curiously. [Ding! Akira has been appointed as Admin by a vote from all other members.] [All information about Admin privileges will be sent to the minds of all chat group members.] "Awesome..." Everyone couldn''t help but feel astonished at the Admin privileges. As an Admin, Akira would receive 1k points daily, not counting the daily login bonus of around 1k points. Additionally, he could travel to members'' worlds and missions without needing to pay points, and he had a 50% discount on everything he bought from the chat group store. Furthermore, he would get an invitation every time two missions were completed and could invite anyone he wished from the multiverse. These weren''t the only privileges, but they were the most important ones as the other privileges paled in comparison. Chapter 40 : Poison Dragon "By the way, I''ve identified the location of Poison Dragon from the people I tortured... ahem! ... I mean from those I interrogated yesterday," Kurumi smiled gently, a stark contrast to the terrifying content she was discussing. "Where?" Akira asked, taking a sip from his family-sized ramen cup, still not satisfied after eating sandwiches. Although Akira knew Poison Dragon was near this area from anime, he didn''t know the exact location and was too lazy to look it up. "It''s 100 km east, where this entire area seems to be under Poison Dragon''s control, and few dare to enter the Poison Dragon zone," Kurumi said, poking her cheek lightly, her demeanor overly sweet. "Poison Dragon... I wonder what would happen if I made an IS using its materials," Tabane couldn''t help but drool at the thought of crafting an IS from Poison Dragon''s body. "How about we go after we finish breakfast?" Akira suggested, still holding another large ramen cup he intended to finish. "Don''t worry, we''ll go aboard my flying ships," Akira waved indifferently, having already decided to use Vimana to get there and not minding allowing beautiful girls to ride in his vehicle. "As expected of the first king''s descendant in history," Yukihime sighed with envy, knowing there were many useful treasures in the Gate of Babylon. Akira didn''t comment, grabbing another family-sized ramen cup and starting to eat, still not full. "I can hear a battle 12 km ahead," Yukihime said, squinting towards where Poison Dragon should be, where a large-scale battle seemed to be happening. "I see a purple snake fighting a blonde elf," Tabane said, using IS cameras to see what was happening in the battle. "That''s good..." Akira nodded, controlling Vimana with his thoughts and appearing at the battle site in the blink of an eye, "looks like we''ve found the new member who will join us." Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Despite Vimana covering 12 km in an instant, everyone was fine, as they were not ordinary humans; Tabane used her IS, so she didn''t feel anything. "This girl is the new member," Asuna murmured, looking down at the Elf curiously before leaping towards Poison Dragon, "I''ll go help her." As soon as Asuna jumped off Vimana, a golden magical force surrounded her, drawing a sword from her Item Box, which burst into flames in an instant. Boom* Quickly and forcefully, Asuna collided with Poison Dragon, causing cracks in the ground below. "Do you want to go help?" Akira asked, knowing that Poison Dragon was just a small seed for him and Yukihime, but Asuna would struggle to defeat it alone. "I won''t join in, his breath seems repulsive," Kurumi smiled gracefully, not hiding her disgust when looking at Poison Dragon. "If I join, the fight will end in one blow, and it seems Asuna is enjoying the fight," Yukihime said, watching Asuna fight Poison Dragon with a big smile. "I''ll go because I want to test a new IS in actual combat," Tabane said, using a different IS than before, red and black with what seemed like volcanic magma moving inside red lines. "If you want to go, take this," Akira said, pulling out Ascalon and Balmung from the Gate of Babylon, "use one of these swords, and give the other to Asuna; these swords have Dragon Slayer properties that will help you defeat Poison Dragon." "Thank you, Akira-chan," Tabane smiled happily, taking the swords and rushing to Asuna''s side, eager to kill Poison Dragon and obtain its body, also thinking about borrowing the swords from Akira to analyze them. "Aren''t you going to join the battle, Akira?" Yukihime asked, sitting on the edge of Vimana and playing with her feet as if she were at the beach while monitoring the battle below. "I won''t join because if I intervene, the fight will end before it begins," Akira said, pulling out the popcorn from somewhere and starting to watch what was happening below as if watching a movie in the cinema. "Asuna-chan, this is a gift from Akira-chan," Tabane said, stopping by Asuna, who was helping the Elf drink a healing potion while Poison Dragon was distracted by her previous attack, "these swords have Dragon Slayer properties and will cause more damage against this snake." "A snake..." Elf could only marvel when Tabane referred to one of the strongest dragons in the world as a snake. ''Who is this girl, she''s wearing ancient relics from head to toe.'' Elf could only marvel at seeing Tabane''s IS, which wore an ancient relic covering the entire body, which was extremely rare. "I see... I guess I should thank Akira-kun later," Asuna smiled, taking the sword from Tabane and rushing towards Poison Dragon at full speed, not forgetting to enchant the sword with fire magic for extra damage. Chapter 41 : Shibazaki Yousuke Returns l "Thank you for your hard work," said Akira, appearing with the others beside Asuna and the group after defeating the Poison Dragon. "I''m tired," Asuna sighed in relief, exhausted from the fight against the Poison Dragon. Asuna was sure the battle would have taken longer without the weapons Akira provided, so she was grateful to him. "You fought well, but there''s still room for improvement," Yukihime said, starting to point out the mistakes to Asuna and Tabane. "Hello, my name is Nifuji Akira. Nice to meet you," Akira said, extending his hand to the Elf for a handshake. "Nice to meet you, my name is Suzailgillazegallnelbuzegillreagranzelga Elga," said the Elf in one breath, seemingly having no trouble remembering her name and certainly not forgetting to shake Akira''s hand. "Uh, can I call you Sui?" Akira asked, feeling dizzy just thinking about the long name. "That''s fine," Sui nodded graciously, aware her name was long, and liked the sound of Sui, so she didn''t mind. "So, Sui, would you like to join us?" Akira asked directly, explaining the group chat to Sui, who listened intently, curious about other worlds. ... "Wow, I didn''t expect there to be so many worlds besides Granbahamal and Nihonbahamaru," Sui couldn''t help but feel excited, realizing there were more than just two worlds. Sui''s childhood dream was to travel, especially to other worlds, so she was thrilled at the idea of being able to explore them. "So what''s your answer? Are you ready to join us?" Akira asked, pulling out the smartphone from the chat group to give to the new member. "Of course! I''ll be in your care, Akira and everyone," Sui said without hesitation, bowing to everyone, as she was given a chance to fulfill her childhood dream, leaving no room for doubt in her actions. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Then take this," Akira said, tossing the phone to Sui. "As for how to use it, you''ll know as soon as you touch it." Fortunately, the group chat considered the technological differences between worlds, so all necessary information would be implanted in the new member''s mind, including general knowledge about modern worlds and how to use the phone and other modern inventions. "Ara~ ara~, this mission is really easy," Kurumi smiled lightly, as her power seemed to grow just from such an easy task, something she welcomed with open arms. "Well, it''s probably because it''s the first mission and meant more for getting to know each other than finishing a task," Akira said, sitting casually on the grass. With Sui now, they wouldn''t need much time to find the Flame Dragon, and defeating it wouldn''t be difficult. "By the way, do you know where the Flame Dragon is?" "Flame Dragon? It lives in the Flame Dragon Temple near Tinra Village," Sui replied honestly, though puzzled by Akira''s question. "But why are you asking about this?" "Oh, I forgot to tell you, but there are more objectives for the mission, and only defeating the Flame Dragon remains before we can return to our worlds," Asuna explained, as she handled most of the briefing. "I see... But it''s impossible to defeat the Flame Dragon without obtaining the Toushinken, which the Ice Clan guards," Sui said, contemplating how to get the Toushinken, as it was almost impossible to acquire without the Ice Clan''s approval. "No need to worry since Yukihime has extremely powerful ice magic, and there''s no problem freezing the Flame Dragon with her magic. Also, Kurumi can easily kill it too," Akira said casually, not mentioning he could defeat the Flame Dragon with a single attack. "I see... Everyone is truly amazing," Sui couldn''t help but gaze at everyone with undisguised admiration. "By the way, why is there an unconscious Orc beside you, Akira?" Seeing Yousuke''s face, Sui couldn''t help but be cautious and look away, as Yousuke''s appearance was extremely unattractive and resembled an Orc. "First of all, he''s human, not an Orc," Akira said with a clear frown, displeased that she referred to someone she saw for the first time as an Orc. "Secondly, he''s from another world, and returning him is one of our goals." Although Yousuke''s appearance wasn''t the best or the most handsome, Akira didn''t like him being judged as an Orc for that reason alone. Akira admired Yousuke''s character from watching anime and never thought he was ugly or anything like that, especially since Yousuke was very kind and didn''t hesitate to put himself in danger for others, even willing to do foolish things to help those close to him. "I''m really sorry!" Seeing Akira''s frown and realizing her mistake, Sui didn''t hesitate to bow to both Akira and Yousuke, even though Yousuke was unconscious. "Wait here, I''ll go return Shibazaki-san to his world," Akira said, picking up the unconscious Yousuke and disappearing from everyone''s sight. Chapter 42 : Shibazaki Yousuke Returns ll "Alright, Shibazaki-san, use your full magical power to protect your spirit so it doesn''t get destroyed while crossing the wall between worlds," Akira warned as he moved away from Yousuke to avoid the chaos he was about to create. "I will be under your care, Nifuji-san," Yousuke nodded, not hesitating to follow Akira''s instructions. He even asked for the Spirits'' help, as he was unsure of his ability to protect himself alone. "Come forth, Ig-Alima!!" Akira shouted, and soon a golden light enveloped him, expanding to cover more than 20 kilometers. It then receded to reveal a massive, simple sword that Akira held, which appeared as though an ant was carrying a human due to the size difference. clank* clank* clank* Akira did not hesitate and poured his magical power fully into the giant sword, intending to destroy space-time to create a passage between Granbahamal and Nihonbahamaru, which would allow Yousuke to return to his world. "Wonderful¡­" Yousuke could only marvel as he stared at the golden magical energy forming a storm around the massive sword. "Prepare to jump into the rift when it appears," Akira said quickly, focusing on the sword that had been charged with 99% of his magical power. He did not hesitate to throw it into the sky with all his strength, ready to use Broken Phantasm at the right moment. Boom* As soon as Akira saw the sword reach an appropriate height, he used Broken Phantasm, causing Granbahamal to shake from the devastating explosion. "Now, go!!" Akira shouted as he saw the space being destroyed and a passage between Granbahamal and Nihonbahamaru being created due to the Ig-Alima explosion. Hearing Akira, Yousuke did not hesitate and used the little magical power he had left, employing wind magic to dart towards the rift in space connecting Granbahamal and Nihonbahamaru at great speed. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Huh¡­ huh¡­ huh," Akira could only lie on the ground, visibly exhausted. Not only had he depleted 99% of his magical power, but he had also destroyed half of his body due to the waves absorbed from the explosion to prevent them from affecting the world and the people nearby. The shockwaves Akira absorbed were enough to destroy a country the size of Japan, and fortunately, he managed to absorb and contain the destructive power in his body; otherwise, this world would not have been safe. "Are you okay, Akira-san?" Kurumi asked, staring curiously at Akira''s body, which was slowly regenerating. "Do I look okay to you?" Akira said nonchalantly, as his regeneration would take longer than usual due to his almost empty magical power. "Kurumi, don''t meddle with Akira. He''s seriously injured," Yukihime, who had landed beside Akira, said. "You were extremely reckless just now; one mistake and you could have been erased from existence." "It''s fine. Even if I were erased from existence, I would regenerate anew since I have very strong immortality," Akira replied with a nonchalant smile, gritting his teeth in frustration as he felt an itch due to the strange sensation of regenerating half his body. "Is there a way to help you? It seems your regeneration will take a long time," Kurumi said, noting the slow regeneration process that would take about half a day to complete. "If you could get some blood, my regeneration speed would increase, and the blood would also help me regain my lost magical power, though it won''t be much compared to my full magical power," Akira said, not hesitating to make his request. He regretted not storing blood in the Gate of Babylon, which would have been very helpful. "Blood? Right, I forgot for a moment that you''re a Vampire, Akira-san," Kurumi said, surprised by Akira''s request but soon remembering that he had told her he was a Vampire. "But this is a problem; there''s no one else here. Would you like to drink my blood?" With a teasing smile, Kurumi offered her white and beautiful neck to Akira, seemingly wanting to tease him despite his injury. Akira certainly noticed this, and he did not hesitate to use all his remaining strength to lunge at Kurumi''s white and beautiful neck, sinking his fangs into it without mercy or pity. "Ah~¡­" Kurumi could only moan from the sudden pleasure that surged into her neck. The moment Akira''s fangs were embedded in her neck, Kurumi felt immense pleasure that almost made her lose her mind. Despite the pleasure attacking her mind, Kurumi did not want to lose, so she gathered all her remaining sanity and did not hesitate to bite Akira with her pearly white teeth. "Those damn mischievous people¡­" Yukihime could only sigh with some annoyance as she watched the two flirt in front of her. "Wow~, Akira-chan and Kurumi-chan are so bold," Tabane couldn''t help but cheer cheerfully as she watched the two fight on the grass while biting each other as if they were lovers with unique preferences. Chapter 43: Register as Adventurers "Are you a dog to bite others like that?" Akira said with annoyance, as Kurumi''s teeth marks were visible on his shoulder. "Hmph! I was just returning the favor since you sank your fangs into my neck like a hungry dog," Kurumi retorted, looking at Akira with disdain. Despite his attempts to appear polite and elegant, he was merely a wolf ready to pounce at the first opportunity. "Enough! Stop it already. It''s been a whole day, and you''re still fighting like children," Yukihime couldn''t bear it any longer, feeling pain in her heart seeing these two bicker like lovers since yesterday. "Hmph!!" x2. Akira and Kurumi snorted and turned their heads away simultaneously, not arguing further with Yukihime as they were tired of fighting but didn''t want to back down. Sigh Yukihime could only hold back her tears, feeling like she was eating "dog food" from Akira and Kurumi, as her love life had been unsuccessful, and she hadn''t had a partner in her entire 700 years of life. Damn, she was still a virgin at 700 years old, enough time for nations to rise and fall, yet she hadn''t even held a man''s hand or gone on a date. "By the way, how long until we reach the Ice Village?" Akira asked, as they had decided to travel naturally to the Flame Dragon Temple while completing dungeons along the way. Everyone had work to do in their original worlds, and this was a good chance to relax since time was frozen in their worlds. "If we head straight to the Ice Village, it''ll take 3 days, but since you want to adventure in the dungeons, it''ll take 15 days to a month. But first, we''ll stop at the Capital of Ragligram to register as adventurers so we can enter the dungeons. It''ll take five days to reach the capital," Sui explained to Akira and the others about their journey to defeat the Flame Dragon. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. As for why they didn''t use Vimana to fly, it was because Akira lacked the magical power to summon it, let alone make it fly, as opening a rift in space-time drained his magical power severely. "By the way, how long will the space-time rift remain open?" Sui asked, staring at the rift in the sky resembling a black sun with no signs of closing. "I don''t know," Akira replied, unsure why the rift hadn''t closed but noticed it was slightly bigger than yesterday. "But it''s fine; it will close when it''s time." Once assured that Yousuke had returned to his homeland from the group chat, Akira wasn''t too concerned about the rift since it would close eventually. The world wouldn''t allow a rift to stay open indefinitely... probably. As for the destruction of Ig-Alima, Akira wasn''t too worried, as once he regained his magical power, the Gate of Babylon would recreate it easily. But the best thing for Akira was earning a lot of points from returning Yousuke to his world¡ªa massive 150k points. "So how much longer until we reach the Capital of Ragligram?" This time Asuna asked, feeling a bit tired from running at full speed. "Not much longer, we''re about 30 minutes away from the capital," Sui smiled, having a close bond with Asuna since they fought the Poison Dragon together. "Then let''s hurry," Akira said, increasing his speed. Even with his magical power depleted, his raw physical strength allowed him to move incredibly fast. "... " Watching Akira pull ahead at an astonishing speed, the others quickly picked up their pace to keep up with him. --- "So this is the Capital of Ragligram," Akira murmured quietly, unimpressed as he had seen more impressive things in the world of Bladedance of Elementalers. "As expected, the architectural progress of this world is comparable to the medieval ages in my world," Yukihime commented, examining the buildings and recalling her past living in such homes. "Where is the Adventurers'' Guild?" Kurumi asked, wanting to register quickly and find an inn to bathe, feeling uncomfortable after not showering for two days, though she wasn''t dirty or sweaty. "The Adventurers'' Guild is this way, let''s go," Sui nodded and led them to the guild. "How should I say this? It''s more of a tavern than an adventurers'' guild," Akira remarked, noticing how small the guild was, filled with the smell of food and alcohol. "... " Asuna and Yukihime simply stared silently, unfazed by the guild''s atmosphere. Kurumi, however, seemed disgusted by the place. "Alright, let''s register as adventurers quickly and find a place to spend the night," Sui smiled awkwardly and helped everyone register as adventurers before they quickly left to find an inn. Chapter 44: Quest End After 10 days. "So this is the Fire Dragon," Akira murmured as he looked at the red dragon sleeping soundly. "Who wants to play with this lizard?" "I do," x3. Unlike Sui, who didn''t have enough strength to fight the Fire Dragon, the other girls were strong and eager to kill such a valuable prey. "I won''t participate. You all decide with rock, paper, scissors since it''s the best way to resolve disputes," Akira said, sitting nonchalantly on the ground, uninterested in fighting the Fire Dragon, especially since he had only regained 10% of his magical power. "...," the girls exchanged challenging looks at Akira''s suggestion, while Sui sneaked over to sit beside Akira, not wanting to join in something so terrifying. "Ready... rock, paper, scissors," the three girls began playing without hesitation. "Ara~ it looks like I won," Kurumi smiled elegantly, having won the game. "I''ll go have a little snack." "As expected, I''m really unlucky," Yukihime muttered dejectedly, sitting on the ground until Kurumi finished off the Fire Dragon. "I wanted to face the Fire Dragon to see the difference between it and Kamish," Asuna murmured, curious about her strength, which had increased over the past month, and how she''d fare against the Fire Dragon, considered one of the worst disasters in human history. "Akira-chan, I lost," Tabane cried, rushing to hug Akira without hesitation. "Do you want some popcorn?" Akira offered, munching on popcorn while watching the Fire Dragon, which had just awakened sensing Kurumi''s approach. "Let''s play together, lizard-san," Kurumi smiled, releasing a massive spiritual power that changed the climate. "Zafkiel: Elohim." In an instant, Kurumi''s clothes changed from ordinary to a red and black evening dress, and a flintlock pistol and long-range musket materialized in her hands. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Roooar!!" The Fire Dragon roared loudly, very wary of Kurumi as it sensed a great threat from her. "I won''t take long," Kurumi smiled confidently and whispered softly, "Toki Hami no Shiro." After Kurumi''s whisper, her shadow expanded, and a red barrier emerged from her as the center, encircling her and the Fire Dragon, which tried to escape by flying but was unable as many hands emerged from the shadows, restraining it. Roooooooar* The Fire Dragon roared and breathed fire toward Kurumi, sensing a significant danger from her and the shadows, especially as it felt its magical and life force being rapidly drained. "This is useless, Zayin," Kurumi smiled, firing at the fire breath headed her way, which froze in place upon contact with her shot. "Even though I''ve seen it before, Kurumi''s power is incredibly terrifying," Yukihime commented while eating popcorn and watching Kurumi slaughter the Fire Dragon effortlessly as if it were a fish on a chopping board. "...," Asuna looked at Yukihime helplessly, as no matter how dangerous she tried to appear, her playful smile and popcorn didn''t help. "Enjoy being my source of strength," Kurumi smiled at the Fire Dragon, which was completely swallowed by her shadow, and she soon stopped using Toki Hami no Shiro, as it was draining her mental strength greatly, especially with the Fire Dragon''s intense resistance despite being restrained. "It seems it''s over," Akira said as he felt his phone vibrate with a notification from the chat group that the mission was complete. "You''re right..." Yukihime nodded, already holding her phone and seeing the chat group notification. "It seems we can stay for 3 more days since time in our worlds is paused but will pass if we return." "I see... I''ll head back first as I''m tired of this world," Akira said, pressing the return button without hesitation. "Goodbye." A milky white light enveloped Akira, and he vanished from their sight. "Well, I''ll go too since I have many things to do," Yukihime said, also leaving as she was bored with this world and wanted to return to her own, where she had a lot of work. After Akira and Yukihime left, everyone else started to leave one by one as they had many things to do. Once everyone had left, only Sui and Asuna remained, as they had developed a close relationship since their fight against the Poison Dragon together. "After this mission, we should be able to travel freely between our worlds, so I hope you''ll visit me next time in my world," Asuna smiled happily, glad to have formed a friendship with Sui, as she didn''t have many friends in her world except for Misumi. "Of course," Sui nodded, also curious about Asuna''s world, as Asuna had told her much about it over the past few days, and she was eager to visit. "See you later, then," Asuna smiled as a milky white light enveloped her, and she disappeared, leaving Sui alone. Chapter 45 : Aura of Evil Destiny The Next Day. "Whoaa~" Akira yawned and woke up. He had fallen asleep immediately upon returning yesterday due to severe depletion of his magical energy. Fortunately, he had regained it after a night''s sleep in his world. "Now, let''s see what I get from the random reward," Akira murmured as he opened the random reward he received for completing yesterday''s mission. [Ding! The random reward has been opened, and you have obtained: Aura of Evil Destiny.] [Name: Aura of Evil Destiny] [Type: Passive] [Level: Max] [Description: With the Aura of Evil Destiny present, the host can kill the protagonist if his luck is higher and does not need to worry about the will of the world attacking him.] "Well, this is unexpected but welcome," Akira smiled, as the Aura of Evil Destiny was something he had wanted for a while. Now that he had it, he no longer needed to be cautious of the protagonist. _ "By the way, a new student will be moving in here," Chihiro said during breakfast, as it was Sunday and everyone was eating together. "He will arrive today, so treat him well." "A new roommate? Is she a beautiful girl?" Jin asked as he adjusted his glasses, clearly interested in the new student moving into their residence. "No, it''s a man, and his name was... right, Kanda Sorata," Chihiro said after a moment of thought to remember Sorata''s name. "By the way, it seems he''s a very famous mangaka, the writer of Naruto and Dragon Ball." "The writer of Naruto and Dragon Ball, isn''t that Uchiha Madara-sensei?" Jin couldn''t help but feel astonished, as it was clear he did not expect the most famous person in the manga world to move into the same dormitory. "Are you sure that Kanda Sorata is the writer with the pseudonym Uchiha Madara?" Akira asked with a raised eyebrow, as he was sure Sorata did not have the talent to write Naruto and Dragon Ball. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "I don''t really know, but I met Uchiha Madara-sensei at a signing event before. He was around our age, had brown hair and eyes of the same color, and was obviously athletic as his body was well-defined," Jin replied, recalling when he met Sorata at a library where a signing session was held for him. ''It seems, as Shisho told me, there are many reincarnated people in this world,'' Akira thought as he ate the last piece of food on his plate. As a student of Sc¨¢thach, Akira had heard many things about her life. She had told him about the reincarnated people several times, especially since they constantly bothered her because of her beauty. "Thank you for the meal," Akira finished his breakfast, as he needed to go to the school to talk to Principal Houjou to arrange the upcoming school trip to Itogami Island. He wanted to visit Natsuki. As for Sorata, Akira didn''t care much, as long as Sorata did not interfere in his life, Akira was too lazy to deal with him. But if Sorata did not know his place and tried to mess with him, Akira would not hesitate to kill him and destroy his soul so he could not reincarnate again. _ Suimei University of the Arts. "I see..." Principal Houjou nodded upon hearing Akira''s suggestion to change the school trip location from the private forest resort to Itogami Island. "Although I agree, it is impossible, especially since many students come from high-profile backgrounds, and their parents will not accept going to Itogami Island because they fear something might happen to them due to their backgrounds." "Is that so? In that case, what do you think about selecting some students to make them exchange students with Saikai Academy on Itogami Island?" Akira said, as although he wanted to go to Itogami Island, he did not intend to leave Mashiro alone here. "That is possible, but it will take a lot of time since I don''t know any staff members at Saikai Academy," Principal Houjou said, clearly interested in the idea of students going to Itogami Island to broaden their horizons. "In that case, there is no problem, as I know some people there and will tell them to contact you," Akira said, as he knew three teachers at Saikai Academy, any one of whom had more authority than the principal himself. "I see... but it is clear you want to go to Itogami Island," Principal Houjou smiled kindly and spoke, "May I ask why?" "Well, there is someone who is angry and wants me to visit. I decided to take this opportunity to stay there for a while as he gets lonely easily," Akira smiled sarcastically, as he did not like seeing Natsuki in a bad mood, but he had been busy lately and did not have time to go see her. "It''s hard to be loved by many girls," Principal Houjou smiled and teased Akira, as it was obvious that the person in question was a girl, and it was no secret that Akira had many ambiguous relationships with many girls, and all his partners knew this. "Since the matter is settled, I will leave now. But remember to put my name and Mashiro''s name on the exchange students list. I will contact you again if anyone else wishes to accompany me, so leave some empty seats until two days before the exchange starts," Akira said and got up to leave, as his work here was done, and it was time to go to Sakurasou to prepare dinner for himself and Mashiro. Chapter 46 : Seraphim "Greetings, Young Master," said a beautiful girl as she knelt before Akira, who was sitting on a tree branch without a care. The girl was extremely beautiful, with long black hair tied up in a high ponytail, a pair of lively green eyes, a large chest, a full backside, and a pair of beautiful feet. Her curves were perfect, and she could entice any man without doing a thing. "Hello, Sera. Have you been well in my absence?" Akira smiled lightly as he looked at the girl who was kneeling respectfully towards him, as she was his servant and childhood friend before he was expelled from the Hasigawa clan. With a simple movement, Akira jumped down from the tree and landed naturally in front of Sera, hugging her happily. "I''ve been fine. Thank you for your concern, Akira-sama," Sera said as she hugged Akira in return. She had missed him greatly over the past ten years since he was expelled from the clan for not awakening as a vampire. "What about Kobato? Is she well?" Akira asked about his younger sister, as he was worried about her. The Elders had not allowed them to communicate with each other, and now he was secretly communicating with Sera, as he had enough power to fight the entire Hasigawa Clan and had decided to eliminate the Elders. "Kobato-sama is fine, and she has grown stronger recently, which has caused concern among the Elders, especially since they know she still holds a grudge against them for banishing you from the clan," Sera said seriously, as the situation in the Hasigawa Clan had been tense lately. The Hasigawa Clan was now divided into two factions, with one supporting the Elders and the other supporting Kobato, who was the Clan Leader. Although Kobato''s faction was weaker than the Elders'' faction, they did not dare to act because the Oda Clan was supporting Kobato, especially since the tomboyish daughter of the Oda Clan was engaged to Akira. "I see... It seems those old bats are still alive and doing quite well," Akira smiled, but there was a clear intent to kill in his eyes, making it obvious that he intended to kill the Elders. "Akira-sama, do you intend to return to the Hasigawa clan and fight the Elders?" Sera asked with clear concern, as she did not sense any power from Akira, which made her worried that he might be killed by the Elders. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Fight? It won''t be anything like that," Akira smiled coldly, as what was going to happen would not be something grand and honorable like a fight. "It would be better to call it a massacre, as I will slaughter them like chickens, and they won''t be able to do anything but die in despair." As he spoke, a bit of Akira''s power intentionally leaked out, as he clearly sensed Sera''s concern. "!!!" Sera could only stare at Akira in disbelief, as the power she had just felt made her instincts scream to run as fast as possible, feeling as though she was now in the embrace of death itself. "Don''t worry," Akira whispered as he patted Sera''s head, sensing her fear of his power. "By the way, do you have a place to stay?" "No, not yet. I came to see Akira-sama the moment I arrived here," Sera, being a ninja, knew how to control her emotions and quickly used the results of her training to compose her mental state and calm down. "In that case, go to this address to stay, as I will be moving into this house in a few days," Akira said as he handed Sera a piece of paper with the location of his ancestral home. "As for going to Kannawa, I want you to prepare everything by next week," Akira said as he took out a house key and handed it to Sera. "Well then, I''ll go now. Take care of yourself," Akira said as he left Sera''s embrace, as it was time to go and treat Mai from the Divine Concealment. --- "I didn''t expect your apartment to be in the same complex as well," Akira said with some surprise, as he went to help Mai with the Divine Concealment treatment but didn''t expect her to live in the same complex where he was living. "Also? Are you also living in this complex?" Mai asked with some surprise, as she had lived in this apartment for over two years but had never seen Akira before. "That''s right, although I''m currently living in Sakurasou and thinking of moving back to my ancestral home," Akira smiled with a bit of sarcasm, as he wasn''t the type to stay in one place for long and moved around often. "Well, let''s stop this conversation here and let''s go treat you," Akira said as he walked into the residential complex and opened the outer door without any problems, as the apartment belonged to him, and he had the password. After entering through the main entrance, the two of them took the elevator up to the fifth floor, where Akira''s apartment was, and it seemed that Mai''s apartment was also on the same floor. "Here," Mai said as she got out of the elevator, as her apartment was the first one on this floor, apartment 499. "Are you okay?" "..." Mai couldn''t help but be surprised, as Akira''s expression was clearly one of anger, though she didn''t know the reason until she looked at where he was looking. What Mai saw was a girl around their age with golden hair and eyes of the same color, seemingly being scolded by a mature woman who appeared to be her mother, as the girl didn''t say a word. "I''m sorry, Mai-senpai, but I''ll visit you in the evening for the treatment, as something has come up that I need to take care of," Akira smiled lightly and apologized, but it was clear that his eyes weren''t smiling at all. Chapter 47 : Shiina Mahirus problem "Seeing you really disgusts me," the woman said, staring at Mahiru with an unconvincing look of disdain. "Unfortunately, you resemble your father in a very annoying way." "Well, there''s no need to worry too much, as this will be the last time you see me," the woman continued, making it clear that she hadn''t come to see Mahiru out of a desire to see her. "I think that''s enough, ugly hag," a captivating and magnetic voice emerged beside them, clearly angry. "You!!..." Hearing herself being called an ugly hag, Sayo could only glare at the source of the voice in anger. "You, Nifuji Akira, the fianc¨¦ of that girl Mashiro." "That''s right, and I''m also Mahiru''s boyfriend, so I hope you won''t talk to my girlfriend like that," Akira said with a dark expression, clearly furious. If it weren''t for Mahiru, Sayo would have been reduced to a bloody mist. "Mahiru''s boyfriend? Are you dating your sister''s fianc¨¦?" Sayo couldn''t help but stare at Mahiru in shock, not expecting the quiet and obedient girl to do something like this. "That''s right, I''m dating Akira-kun," Mahiru nodded and held Akira''s hand, her confidence growing with his presence. "Well, I don''t really care, but your name is Akira, isn''t it?" Sayo said, slightly surprised, but it didn''t mean she cared about Mahiru''s life. "Even if you''re her boyfriend, I don''t think you have the right to intervene in the conversation between me and her." "Conversation? Don''t make me laugh; it was clearly just a one-sided scolding and contempt," Akira said, his frown becoming more pronounced. "And you should thank Mahiru because without her, you''d be nothing more than a beggar on the streets, or at best, a corpse in Tokyo Bay." Akira didn''t hide his intent to kill, clearly wanting to take the lives of Sayo and Makoto for what they had done to Mahiru, but Mahiru had stopped him, refusing to let him do it. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "You..." Sayo couldn''t help but take a few steps back, clearly frightened by Akira''s murderous intent. "Get out of my sight before I change my mind and turn you into a pool of blood and crushed flesh," Akira said, his decision not to kill her clearly influenced by Mahiru, who was holding his hand tightly and pleading with her eyes for him not to harm Sayo. Despite the way her parents treated her, Mahiru wasn''t the type to be ungrateful. Even though they never paid her any attention, she couldn''t deny that thanks to them, she grew up and lived without any major problems until now. Hearing Akira''s words, Sayo didn''t hesitate to leave quickly, not enjoying the experience of facing Akira''s killing intent and feeling her death in a thousand ways just by looking at her. "Let''s go inside," Akira said, pulling Mahiru into his apartment, where it was clear she was feeling down and sad. "..." Mahiru didn''t say anything and allowed Akira to pull her along, staring at him with bright eyes and a flushed face. Akira was always like a prince on a white horse, always helping her when she was in trouble, and he had even dared to declare that she was his girlfriend in front of her mother. --- "You''re really kind," Akira muttered, playing with Mahiru''s cheek as she slept. She had asked him several times not to do anything to Sayo and Makoto because, despite their inhumanity, they were still her parents. She eventually fell asleep after finishing her crying. "..." Akira stared at Mahiru, who was peacefully sleeping on his lap, then picked her up in a princess carry and took her to his bedroom, as sleeping on the couch wasn''t really comfortable. {Akira: I''ve finished my work, and if it''s convenient for you, I can come treat you now or we can postpone it until tomorrow.} After covering Mahiru with the blanket, Akira took out his phone and sent a message to Mai, who was in the neighboring apartment. Although Akira felt sorry for leaving Mai despite promising to help with her treatment, he was certain that if he could go back in time, he would do the same thing, as Mahiru''s place in his heart was something Mai, whom he had only met a few days ago, could never reach. But that didn''t mean he would ignore her, as after Mahiru fell asleep, he decided to go and help her. {Mai: No problem, I''ll be waiting for you.} Seeing Mai''s reply, where it seemed she didn''t mind being treated even at this late hour, made Akira feel even worse, as it was clear Mai was extremely afraid of Divine Concealment. {Akira: I''ll be at your place in a moment.} After sending this message to Mai, Akira stared at Mahiru for a moment, kissed her on the forehead, and quietly left the room so as not to wake her. After leaving the bedroom, Akira walked toward the entrance, changed his shoes, and headed to the neighboring apartment to treat Mai. Chapter 48 : Therapy Session "Sorry for intruding," Akira called out the customary phrase as he entered Mai''s apartment, which was not much different from his own in terms of basic design, though hers had more things. "Please, have a seat. I''ll go get something to drink," Mai said after guiding Akira to the living room. She went to the kitchen connected to the living room, took out some barley tea from the fridge, and poured it into glasses. "..." ¨C At this moment, Akira did not take his eyes off Mai. It was clear that he was staring at her intently, but not for any perverted reason. Instead, he was analyzing the Divine Concealment that Mai was suffering from. Although Divine Concealment might not seem that significant, it was an effective way to torture an opponent by making them invisible and causing others to forget their existence. For Akira, there was no better way to destroy the other person''s mind than this. "Here you go," Mai said, placing the glass full of barley tea in front of Akira and sitting down on the sofa next to him. Given that they had hugged a lot during the photo shoot, sitting next to each other at this stage wasn''t a big deal. "Thank you," Akira smiled and quietly drank the barley tea. Even though he didn''t particularly like it, he wasn''t going to be rude by refusing to drink it. "So, you told me you could cure me, but you didn''t tell me exactly how," Mai said as she sipped her barley tea from her glass. "What exactly are you going to do?" "There are many methods, but I wouldn''t recommend them, as I''m sure you wouldn''t accept them either," Akira said, having already planned how he would deal with the Divine Concealment that Mai was facing. "But the best method is for me to give you a full-body massage using my powers and absorb your blood in the process to gradually reduce the effects of Divine Concealment until it completely disappears." "A massage!? Really?" Upon hearing that the treatment involved a full-body massage, Mai couldn''t help but blush, finding the idea extremely embarrassing, especially since her interaction with men was practically non-existent. Due to the shock of the massage, Mai didn''t even notice that Akira mentioned he would be absorbing her blood, as the thought of Kuhai doing all sorts of things to her filled her mind. "Well, the full-body massage is the most conservative method I know," Akira smiled awkwardly, knowing that he could destroy the Divine Concealment with just a touch of his finger, but he couldn''t guarantee that this wouldn''t affect Mai. This was the best way for him to gain points and help Mai. "I understand that this is embarrassing and difficult to accept, so if you don''t want to, I''ll leave, as I don''t know of a better way to help you." Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "This..." Hearing Akira''s words and seeing the awkwardness on his face, Mai couldn''t help but feel some hesitation. Under normal circumstances, she would never agree, but faced with the danger of complete disappearance, she found herself considering it. "Do I need to take off all my clothes?" Mai asked, embarrassed, knowing that while it was awkward, it was better than disappearing. "Well, there needs to be skin contact so I can channel my power into you. Divine Concealment can''t be destroyed from the outside, only from within, and the massage is a way to transfer my power into you and help you get rid of Divine Concealment," Akira lied with a serious face, enjoying seeing Mai''s extremely embarrassed expression. "..." As she stared at Mai''s embarrassed face, Akira couldn''t help but think about the expression she would make when he told her that the process wouldn''t end with just a massage. Unfortunately, he couldn''t tell her now because he was sure Mai would refuse, so he would proceed gradually, starting with a full-body massage. "Wait here for a moment," Mai said with embarrassment before quickly fleeing from the living room to what appeared to be her bedroom, needing to prepare herself mentally and physically for the massage session. --- "Ahn~ ..." Mai couldn''t help but let out a lewd moan, feeling immense pleasure from Akira''s touch. "Mai-senpai, could you stop making such sounds? I haven''t done anything yet except put my hand on your back covered in massage oil," Akira said helplessly, wondering if this woman was sexually frustrated to the point of moaning just from being touched. "Sorry, Akira-kun, but this is the first time I''ve been touched by a man," Mai said embarrassed, her face as red as a tomato. She hadn''t expected to moan just from Akira touching her. "Well, I don''t really mind, but be careful; the neighbors might hear you," Akira said as he pressed his thumbs firmly into the base of her neck, where the first vertebra was, starting to massage her while enjoying the feel of her soft, delicate body. Luckily, Akira had Lust Manipulation, or he might have attacked Mai at this moment, especially since he could feel Mai''s desire, which had been sharply increasing since he started touching her. "Amh~ ..." Mai couldn''t help but let out another moan, feeling a surge of pleasure running through her body like an electric current, causing her entire body to tremble. "..." Akira couldn''t help but stare at Mai''s round, flexible buttocks, which were shaking from her movements, resembling delicious pudding. Gulp Akira couldn''t help but swallow his saliva and grabbed Mai''s round, flexible buttocks, starting to play with them while massaging. "Wait ... Ahn~" Mai wanted to stop Akira when she felt his hands on her buttocks, but the pleasure that assaulted her forced her to stop talking and just moan. "No need to worry, Mai-senpai. This is part of the treatment," Akira said calmly, his voice not betraying any ill intentions as he massaged the Bunny Girl Senpai''s buttocks. "..." Mai could only cover her mouth with her hand to stop herself from moaning and glanced at Akira from the corner of her teary eyes, feeling wronged for being the only one going through such an embarrassing thing. Of course, Mai couldn''t get angry with Akira, as he was helping her, and it was obvious that he didn''t have any perverted thoughts just by looking at his serious and focused face as if he were dealing with a big problem. Certainly, Mai didn''t know that this was because Akira was a good actor. Although he wasn''t a virgin, he hadn''t had sex for a long time, and this stimulation was overwhelming for Akira. "..." At this moment, Mai''s eyes fell on the large bulge in Akira''s pants, and she couldn''t help but be shocked by the size she saw, wisely choosing to look forward and not mention it. Chapter 49 : Moving to A New Home *Wednesday.* "I''m done," Akira muttered as he placed the tape on the last cardboard box, having finished packing all his and Mashiro''s belongings. Today, they would be moving to his grandparents'' house. "You''re really moving," Chihiro said, leaning against the door frame as she observed the room, now empty of personal belongings and filled with cardboard boxes. "Where are you going?" "I already told you, Mashiro and I are moving from Sakurasou to my grandparents'' house," Akira replied with a sarcastic smile, as Chihiro hadn''t believed him even though he''d told her multiple times. "Your grandparents'' house? Oh, that ridiculously big mansion," Chihiro said, recalling the mansion where Akira''s adoptive mother used to live. "But isn''t it too big for just two people to live in?" "Well, that''s true, but Mashiro and I won''t be living alone. Mashiro''s sister will be joining us, and my younger sister will be coming to Tokyo soon, so we won''t be alone," Akira smiled lightly as he walked out of the room. "Your younger sister? Since when did you have a younger sister?" Chihiro asked, puzzled, as she didn''t remember any girls in the Nifuji family. "My biological sister, Hasegawa Kobato," Akira explained, knowing that even though Chihiro was aware he was adopted by the Nifuji family, she often forgot since no one really cared about it. "That''s right, I remember now that you were adopted by Mako," Chihiro smiled nostalgically, remembering her cousin and friend, Akira''s adoptive mother. "But I heard that the Hasegawa family didn''t want any ties with you, so why the sudden change?" Chihiro asked, narrowing her eyes, not liking the idea of Akira being exploited by his biological family. "No need to worry, nothing like what you''re thinking is going on," Akira smiled gently, clearly pleased by Chihiro''s concern. "After our parents died, the family was taken over by the elders who hated my father. But now, with the help of my connections, the Hasegawa family no longer opposes my meeting Kobato." It was clear Akira was lying, especially since he had decided to kill all the elders next week and return to Tokyo with Kobato. He no longer cared about the future of the Hasegawa Clan. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "I see¡­ It seems your hard work paid off, and now you can see your little sister," Chihiro smiled happily, interpreting Akira''s words as she wanted and convincing herself accordingly. Even though Akira noticed Chihiro''s misunderstanding, he was too lazy to correct her, thinking there was nothing that needed correction anyway. "See you later, Chihiro-sensei," Akira said, gently hugging Chihiro, grateful for this relative who had always taken care of him and his siblings since their parents'' death. "Take care of yourself, you rascal," Chihiro smiled as she hugged Akira back and ruffled his hair a bit, clearly going to miss this rebellious younger brother. --- "Are we going to live here?" Mashiro asked, staring curiously at the large, traditional Japanese-style mansion. This was the first time she had seen such a mansion, having lived in England. "That''s right," Akira nodded, as the mansion wasn''t far from Suimei University of the Arts and was also close to his previous apartment. There was no need to worry about noise as this was an upscale neighborhood where only important people lived, and no one was allowed entry without identity verification. This wasn''t Akira''s only goal; with a house like this, it was easy to create barriers to protect the residents, especially since the mansion was situated on Dragon Veins, which made it much easier for Akira to draw on magical power to maintain the barriers he planned to create. "Welcome home, Akira-sama," Seraphim appeared out of nowhere at this moment, kneeling before Akira with clear respect. "Thank you for taking care of the house, Sera," Akira smiled as he helped Sera to her feet, then gestured toward Mashiro and spoke, "Let me introduce you, this is my fianc¨¦e, Shiina Mashiro." "Mashiro, this is my childhood friend and maid, her name is Seraphim," Akira said to Mashiro, pointing to the beauty with shining green eyes. "Nice to meet you, Shiina-san," Seraphim nodded, showing little reaction to Mashiro being Akira''s fianc¨¦e, as Akira already had another fianc¨¦e who was a princess of the Oda Clan. "Um, nice to meet you, Sera," Mashiro nodded toward Seraphim, deciding to use the same nickname Akira used. "You can also just call me Mashiro." Thanks to Akira''s diligent efforts, Mashiro was improving in dealing with others. She had developed some common sense, which was a big achievement compared to before. Although she was still as kind and naive as ever, there was significant progress compared to the past. "Well, this isn''t the place to talk, let''s go inside first," Akira said as he walked into the mansion with Mashiro and Seraphim, entering the mansion. The mansion had a large wooden gate, and the entrance was paved with stone tiles. There was a beautiful garden on both sides, with many ornamental and fruit trees planted, as well as a large sakura tree in the backyard, so big that it was visible from the front entrance. That wasn''t all; there was also a small garden made of white sand, with a pond where fish were kept. It seemed that Sera had bought some fish and put them in the previously empty pond, which hadn''t had fish in it for a long time as the mansion had been abandoned. Chapter 50 : Shiina Sisters l *Thursday* Akira and Mashiro were absent from school because they needed to settle into their new home, especially since their belongings had just arrived. It wasn''t just Akira and Mashiro''s belongings; Mahiru''s belongings were there too, as she was also moving into this house with them at Akira''s suggestion. Although Mahiru agreed because she wanted to spend time with Akira like before, there was another reason: she wanted to see her half-sister, who had always outshone her in everything and was constantly compared to her by their mother. Even though Mahiru harbored some resentment towards Mashiro, it didn''t mean she disliked her. In fact, she was very curious about the girl who held the top spot in Akira''s heart. *Ding~Dong~* While arranging their belongings, Akira heard the doorbell and saw Seraphim wanting to check who was at the door since she was Akira''s maid, but he stopped her. "I''ll check who''s outside; it might be Mashiro''s sister," Akira said with a smile and went to the main gate without checking the surveillance cameras, as he easily recognized Mahiru by sensing her magical power. Although her power had clearly increased since the first time he took her to the world beyond the door¡ªindicating that she was steadily leveling up¡ªher gentle yet powerful magical aura remained the same, which assured Akira of the other person''s identity. When he reached the main gate, Akira found Mahiru standing there with some nervousness, but it was clear she was also happy and excited to start living with Akira and her sister, whom she was meeting for the first time. Unlike before, the massive wooden gate was not closed because, with Akira''s arrival, there was no longer a need to keep it shut. That''s why, when Seraphim woke up in the morning to prepare breakfast and clean, she left it open. "What''s wrong, Mahiru? Come in; this is your home from now on," Akira smiled at Mahiru, who was fidgeting uncomfortably. Seeing Mahiru like this, Akira couldn''t help but smile even wider because she was so cute, so he took her hand and pulled her inside with him. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "Hmm¡­" Upon hearing Akira''s words and feeling his strong hand pulling her, Mahiru could only nod and follow him like a gentle and obedient wife. As they walked through the mansion, Mahiru couldn''t help but be amazed by its beautiful interior, and she felt herself relaxing subconsciously as the scent of the trees was soothing and calming, causing her to relax without even realizing it. Although Mahiru herself didn''t notice, her steps became lighter, as if she were walking on clouds, even though she tried not to show it, as she was very nervous. It wasn''t that she was nervous about living with Akira; even though they were neighbors, they had almost lived together, always spending time together, and she only returned to her apartment to sleep¡ªalthough sometimes she would sleep in Akira''s apartment. Akira climbed the three steps of the staircase with Mahiru following behind and opened the door to the living room, which had a modern style rather than a Japanese one. Although there were rooms with tatami mats and sliding paper doors, there were also many modern rooms since not everyone was comfortable with traditional Japanese rooms. Even though Akira liked Japanese-style houses, he didn''t like sleeping on a futon because he was used to a bed, so he had modified the house during the renovation. Upon entering the living room, Mahiru was greeted by Seraphim, who was organizing their belongings, and Mashiro, who was eating a baumkuchen while staring at them with undisguised curiosity. "Welcome back, Akira-sama," Seraphim respectfully greeted Akira upon his return and curiously glanced at Mahiru and Mashiro. Although their eye and hair colors were different, the basic facial features were clearly similar, not to mention that Seraphim could feel the same gentle and innocent aura from the Shiina sisters. Although Mahiru''s innocence wasn''t like Mashiro''s, who was like a child who knew nothing, it was clear she was pure and naive. Seeing Akira holding Mahiru''s hand tightly and the look in her eyes towards Akira, Seraphim couldn''t help but sigh lightly, realizing that another girl had fallen into the clutches of her young master''s charms. After staring at Seraphim for a moment, Mahiru''s eyes fell on the girl sitting on the couch, eating baumkuchen, and staring back at her with undisguised curiosity. "Let me introduce you. The beautiful girl with black hair over there is Seraphim, my childhood friend and maid," Akira said, pointing at Seraphim. "Sera, this is Shiina Mahiru, Mashiro''s sister and my girlfriend." "Nice to meet you, Mahiru-san," Sera nodded towards Mahiru and decided to use her first name since the Shiina sisters shared the same family name. "You can call me Sera." "Nice to meet you too, Sera-san," Mahiru politely nodded at Sera and turned her gaze back to Mashiro, who was already walking towards them. "Mahiru, this is your sister Mashiro," Akira said as he gently patted Mashiro''s head. "Mashiro, this is your sister Mahiru." As Akira introduced them, the Shiina sisters looked at each other, and a pair of blood-red eyes met a pair of golden eyes. Chapter 51 : Shiina Sisters ll "Nice to meet you, Nee-san," Mahiru said, staring at Mashiro with some astonishment. She hadn''t expected that the girl whose shadow she had been chasing was just an innocent girl. For Mahiru, who was always compared to Mashiro, Mashiro was like a Demon Lord in her heart. No matter how much effort she put in, it was easily overshadowed by Mashiro, who didn''t even know of her existence. That''s why Mahiru was stunned to see how different Mashiro was from what she had imagined. As for why she called Mashiro "Nee-san," it was because Mashiro was half a year older than her; Mashiro was born in June, while Mahiru was born in December. "Umm..." Mashiro nodded silently. She wasn''t the best at expressing herself, but it was clear she was happy to see Mahiru. Since Akira always talked about Mahiru, Mashiro had been curious to meet this younger sister she didn''t know existed until recently. She was also happy to see the person who always took care of Akira. "As you can see, Mashiro isn''t the best at expressing herself, so I hope you''ll be kind to her," Akira smiled at Mahiru while patting Mashiro''s head. "You probably have a lot to talk about, so feel free to use any of the rooms." Although Akira hadn''t hidden from Mashiro that he was dating Mahiru, it was something Mashiro didn''t object to. For her, being with Akira was enough, and she didn''t care much about how many women Akira had. Even though Mashiro often seemed absent-minded and indifferent, she knew how much Akira loved her. That''s why she wasn''t worried about being forgotten when he got more women, as it was clear she was number one in Akira''s heart. Although this was the first meeting between Mashiro and Mahiru, they likely had many things to talk about. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Or, to put it another way, because this was their first meeting, they had many things to discuss. "Thank you, Akira-kun," Mahiru nodded, took Mashiro''s hand, and led her to another room. Akira was right; she had a lot on her mind that she wanted to share with Mashiro. As for Mashiro, she didn''t say anything and quietly followed Mahiru, looking at her with a gaze full of love and affection, a look she usually reserved only for Akira and Rita. For Mashiro, whose life was dedicated to art, this was the first time she saw her family properly. Her father only cared about her talent, and while her grandfather was kind to her, their interactions were limited to teaching her how to draw. "Is it okay to let them go off on their own?" Sera asked with some concern. "It''s fine. I trust them," Akira smiled with unshakable confidence. He knew the Shiina sisters better than anyone and was sure there would be no problems. After talking, Akira returned to unpacking and organizing the luggage. "..." Sera stared at the place where Mashiro and Mahiru had gone for a moment before returning to help Akira, trusting that everything would be fine since Akira said so. ¡ª An unknown forest. "Finally, I''ve found someone of my lineage," murmured a beautiful girl with short blonde hair and blood-red eyes. "It''s been so long since I last awakened, and I didn''t expect someone with such pure blood to exist in this era." The girl was clearly surprised that the person she found from her lineage had such pure blood, something almost impossible in this age where Vampires had intermarried with humans frequently. "Even though his blood is pure, he seems to be a hybrid. It''s clear that the divine blood in his body suppresses the Vampire blood within him," the girl murmured and quickly smiled with amusement. "Well, it seems the time has come to meet him and let him see his ancestor." Although the girl referred to herself as an ancestor and the person in question had her blood, she was still 100% a virgin. But as a Vampire, there were many ways to pass on their blood without needing to mate like humans. That''s what the girl did: she gave a little of her blood to humans, causing them to gradually turn into Vampires. Over time, they intermarried and multiplied like humans, or as she had done, by giving their blood to humans and turning them into Vampires. When thinking about the immense power she felt from that person, the beautiful blonde girl couldn''t help but wonder if he could help her get rid of her enemies, as it was a difficult task to do alone, especially since a large portion of her power had been stolen by the leader of those enemies. Chapter 52: Kanda Sorata *Friday.* Akira and the others finished moving yesterday. After the conversation between the Shiina Sisters, Mahiru helped unpack the cardboard boxes, and everyone completed everything before dinner. Today, they would return to school without any problems. By the way, it seems that the relationship between Mashiro and Mahiru has become very close after the private conversation they had. "Hoowah ~" Akira yawned as he woke up, having slept alone since Mashiro went to sleep with Mahiru. "What a lovely smell." Gulp Akira couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, as there was a delicious aroma coming from the first floor where the kitchen was. It had to be Sera or Mahiru preparing food, although Akira leaned towards Mahiru being the one cooking since the smell was very familiar to him. Akira lazily got out of bed, where he had been sleeping naked, and walked to the door in his room, which led to his private shower room connected to his bedroom. It wasn''t just a shower room; there was also a faucet for washing his face and brushing his teeth, so he didn''t need to leave his room every morning to get ready. Upon entering the shower room, Akira turned on the water to fill the tub and used the time while the tub filled to wash his face and brush his teeth before enjoying a nice bath early in the morning. --- "Good morning," Akira said after finishing his bath and coming down to the first floor, sitting next to Mashiro at the dining table while both Sera and Mahiru prepared breakfast together. "Good morning," Mashiro replied in a sleepy voice. It was obvious that Mahiru had forced her to wake up and helped her get dressed, as Mashiro wouldn''t be able to do that on her own. "Good morning, Akira-kun/Young Master," Sera and Mahiru greeted at the same time, with Sera serving rice into bowls while Mahiru was pouring miso soup into cups. The fish was already on the dining table with chopsticks placed next to it. Although Akira wanted to eat something sweet, he didn''t say anything and decided to buy hot chocolate on the way to school. He also needed to buy baumkuchen for Mashiro, but decided against getting a bento since it wouldn''t hurt to eat at the school cafeteria occasionally, especially since he wanted to see Suna and Takeo, whom he hadn''t seen since they started attending high school. Akira and they had been busy since the entrance ceremony. While Akira was lost in his thoughts, Mahiru and Sera finished setting the food on the table and took their seats. "Hmm, it smells so good," Akira smiled as the aroma of the food wafted into his nose. He picked up a pair of chopsticks and clapped his hands together, as did everyone else. "Itadakimasu!!" As soon as he finished expressing his respect for the food, Akira didn''t hesitate to start devouring it like a starving beast, though that was far from the truth. "Delicious!!" Akira said with a big smile, as he had missed this taste. No matter how hard he tried, the food he made was never this delicious. "Thank you all." A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "..." Seeing Akira eating so happily, Mahiru and Sera couldn''t help but smile as well, feeling that it was worth waking up early to cook. "..." While Akira was eating, he didn''t forget to feed Mashiro as well, feeling happy to do so, especially seeing Mashiro''s cheeks puffed up like a hamster. And so, everyone enjoyed the delicious food in a calm and comfortable atmosphere, where everyone appreciated the silence. It wasn''t an uncomfortable or awkward silence but a peaceful and beautiful one. --- While Akira went with the Shiina Sisters, Sera stayed at home since she wasn''t a student like them and preferred to stay and take care of the house until Akira returned. As Sera hummed happily while tidying up, Akira walked with Mashiro and Mahiru toward the school, wearing their school uniforms. Of course, due to the beauty of the Shiina Sisters, many men stared at Akira with envious looks, wishing they could be in his place, walking to school with two beautiful girls. ''Hmm...'' Although Akira didn''t care about the envious looks directed at him, one gaze, filled with murderous intent, caught his attention. ''That person...'' Akira couldn''t help but be momentarily surprised when he saw the person glaring at him with murderous intent. He easily recognized him as Kanda Sorata. ''As expected, he''s a reincarnation,'' Akira thought as he sensed the dark magical power emanating from Sorata. Not to mention, Sorata was staring between him and Mashiro with despair, something the original Sorata wouldn''t do since he had no interaction with Mashiro. { Do you want me to get rid of him, My Lord? } At this moment, Akira heard Ren''s voice in his mind; it seemed she had already woken up. { No need, I''ll take care of him myself. By the way, when will Restia and Est wake up? } It was clear that Akira was worried about Restia and Est, as they had been asleep since his return from the Bladedance of Elementalers. { No need to worry, My Lord. They are sleeping because their power is unstable, as this is the first time they have left the world they were born in, so they need some time to adjust to the new world. } Ren was obviously aware of her master''s concern for Restia and Est, but she didn''t feel jealous or neglected because she knew her master didn''t favor anyone. She was sure Akira would worry about her just as much if she were in a similar situation. { Will this happen every time I go to a new world, and will they always take this much time? } Akira couldn''t help but frown at the possibility, as he was worried he had disrupted their lives by making them stay asleep for so long. { No need to worry, as this happens to Spirits because their spiritual power isn''t flexible enough. But by crossing the dimensional wall, their spiritual power will become stronger and more flexible. That''s why they need some time to adjust to their bodies, and this will only happen the first time they cross the dimensional wall. As for why I''m fine, it''s because this isn''t my first time crossing the dimensional wall, but due to my nature of being resurrected, I need to adjust my body slightly, so I will sleep at random intervals but will wake up after some time. As for Restia and Est, they will finish this process within two weeks to a month. } { I see... Be careful, as I never want to see any of you get hurt. } Akira had a strong bond with the three girls, so he didn''t like the idea of them getting hurt. { Being useful to you is the best thanks I can receive, my Lord. By the way, the reason I woke up was to warn you about that boy who was looking at you with murderous intent. } Ren''s voice was serious, indicating she was concerned. { It seems that boy has a Demon inside him, and not just any Demon; it appears to have great power. Although it''s nothing compared to you, you shouldn''t let your guard down because Demons are cunning creatures and won''t hesitate to abandon their current host to take control of you at the slightest opportunity. } { I see... Thank you for the warning, Ren. } Akira was glad to have Ren with him, as he was certain that what she said would happen. To him, Sorata was just an insignificant insect that didn''t know its place and needed to be crushed to death. However, he didn''t expect there to be a ticking time bomb inside such a worthless insect. { Being helpful to you is my greatest reward, my Lord. } Ren was clearly pleased that she forced herself to wake up and warn Akira, as being of assistance to Akira brought her happiness. Chapter 53 : Kannawa l *Saturday, Nifuji House* It was the weekend, which would last until tomorrow, and Akira decided to go to Kannawa to settle matters with the Hasegawa Clan. Of course, he didn''t intend to go alone. Although he knew the Hasegawa Clan resided in Kannawa, he didn''t know exactly where, not to mention the many barriers that prevented intruders from entering. That''s why Seraphim would accompany him on his journey to Kannawa, something Akira himself suggested, as he didn''t intend to destroy the village. Even though these barriers were no match for Akira''s power, he didn''t want to destroy them, as they protected the place where he was born and lived happily with his parents, even if it was for a short time. He didn''t want to destroy the home where he lived with his family. Although Akira was worried about leaving the Shiina Sisters alone at home, despite the many defensive tools they had, he took the precaution of asking a troublesome person to protect them. Even though Akira knew that asking for a favor from this person could have unpredictable consequences, he had no other choice. With this person''s protection, Akira was confident in their safety. Despite this person''s questionable personality, their strength was undeniable, and there weren''t many who could harm them. This allowed Akira to head to Kannawa with peace of mind, and as for the price of the favor, Akira decided not to think about it and pushed the thought to the back of his mind. "Take care of yourselves and try to stay home as much as possible," said Akira, who was wearing a leather biker suit, as he planned to go to Kannawa on his motorcycle. As a student of Sc¨¢thach, Akira had extensive knowledge of Primordial Runes. Although he didn''t have time to create a barrier leisurely, even a hastily made barrier wasn''t something that just anyone could destroy, as the power of the Primordial Rune was no joke, especially those taught by Sc¨¢thach. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. After making all these preparations, Akira decided to go to Kannawa with a certain degree of peace of mind, knowing that no matter what happened, Mahiru could use the door to escape with Mashiro to another world. "Sera-san, please take good care of Akira and don''t let him do anything reckless," said Mahiru seriously, knowing that Akira had a talent for getting himself into trouble. "Leave it to me, Mahiru-san," Seraphim nodded seriously, sitting behind Akira on the motorcycle, wearing a tight leather suit that accentuated her perfect curves. "I''ll make sure to protect Akira-sama and won''t let him get into trouble." "Haha¡­" Akira couldn''t help but let out a dry laugh, seeing how the girls agreed on this. He looked at Mashiro and gently patted her head. "Take care of yourself while I''m away, and make sure to listen to Mahiru. Don''t eat too much baumkuchen, as it''s bad for your health." "Mm, you take care too," Mashiro nodded, her voice filled with worry, knowing that Akira was going to do something dangerous. "Of course," Akira nodded and whispered something in Mashiro''s ear, causing all three girls to blush, as the other two had supernatural senses and easily heard Akira''s whisper. "Take care of yourself too, Mahiru. There''s no need to push yourself too hard, as there''s a strong person protecting you from the shadows," Akira smiled reassuringly, patting Mahiru''s head as well, knowing she liked it when he did so. "Mm, you be careful too," Mahiru nodded, her eyes crescent-shaped, clearly enjoying Akira''s pat on the head. "See you later then," Akira said, and the motorcycle engine roared as he sped off towards Kannawa with Seraphim behind him. "¡­" The Shiina Sisters stared at Akira''s departing motorcycle for a while before heading back inside the house when the motorcycle was out of sight. After everyone left, a beautiful girl appeared out of nowhere, standing where Akira and the others had just been. The girl was stunning, with long black hair reaching her lower back and multi-colored eyes. Although her curves weren''t overly pronounced, anyone who saw her would only think of one thing: she was perfect. "¡­" The beautiful girl stared at the place where Akira had left, clearly someone who knew him, as she was also wearing the uniform of Suimei University of the Arts. "I honestly didn''t expect him to come to me one day to ask for a favor," the girl smiled in amusement, clearly happy that Akira had asked her for a favor, as this would allow her to toy with him to her heart''s content. "But as he said, for his women, he''s really ready to make a deal with me." Although the girl didn''t have any enmity towards Akira, it was clear he would experience hell for asking for the help of this girl, who was always bored and looking for entertainment. "¡­" After taking one last look at the Nifuji House, the girl disappeared as if she had never been there in the first place. Chapter 54 : Kannawa ll *Sunday, Kannawa* After leaving Tokyo yesterday, Akira and Seraphim arrived in Kannawa on Sunday morning. Akira had driven his motorcycle the entire time without taking a break, and given their abilities, it wasn''t a problem for them to do so. "As expected of Kannawa, the place is filled with fog," commented Akira. If it weren''t for his supernatural vision, he would have faced many difficulties seeing the road ahead due to the thick fog. "Because of this natural fog, Kannawa was chosen as the main base for the Hasegawa Clan. There are many natural illusion barriers here, and it''s easy to create illusionary barriers using the natural fog," added Sera, who knew more about Kannawa than Akira, as she had lived there longer, while Akira had been exiled from the clan at a young age. "We''ll rest at the hotel until evening before heading to the Hasegawa Clan," said Akira nonchalantly. He wasn''t planning to rush to the village and decided to let Seraphim rest for a while. He was going to fight, and it wasn''t wise to take a tired person with him, even if he was confident in his ability to protect her. The hotel they were staying at was one of the most famous places in Kannawa, known for its outdoor hot springs. "Let''s go," said Akira, and soon the sound of the motorcycle engine roared as Akira headed toward the hotel''s location as shown on the GPS. Despite Akira''s strength allowing him to reach Kannawa in the blink of an eye, he chose not to do so. He wanted to enjoy the motorcycle ride along the way and calm the anger in his heart. He knew that if he didn''t, he would probably wipe out the Hasegawa Clan completely, leaving only Kobato and a few others. Fortunately, it seemed to have worked, as he somehow managed to control his anger during the journey. "A barrier to keep people away," Akira thought with a raised eyebrow as he passed through a bubble-like barrier surrounding the middle of Kannawa. It seemed to work by keeping ordinary people away from the center of Kannawa. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "No need to worry, Akira-sama, as barriers that keep ordinary people away are quite common in Kannawa," said Sera, who noticed the change in Akira''s expression and reassured him. "I see..." Akira nodded, though it was clear he was still skeptical. The extent of this barrier wasn''t natural, as it covered more than half of Kannawa. "We''ve arrived," said Akira upon reaching the hotel. He decided to investigate the barrier later, as it wasn''t of immediate concern. "You go ahead first. I''ll park the motorcycle and join you." "Alright," Sera nodded and got off the motorcycle, heading towards the hotel''s front entrance. "See you in a bit," Akira said, heading to the parking lot at the back entrance of the hotel. Oddly, he didn''t see anyone along the way, which was strange for such a famous hotel. "Could it be because of the barrier that keeps people away?" Akira couldn''t think of any other explanation, as this was the only thing that made sense. Not to mention the guests, there weren''t any hotel staff anywhere either. "It seems that this won''t end with just a visit to the village," Akira murmured, feeling a slight headache. Unexpected things always seemed to happen to him, just like a few months ago when he went to visit Natsuki. "Ugh, it seems I can''t even remember now." When trying to recall what happened a few months ago, Akira could only groan as a severe pain attacked his head. He couldn''t remember anything, even though he knew the reason, but he couldn''t guess why he got involved in such a thing. After parking the motorcycle, Akira went up to the hotel lobby, where Seraphim was sitting with a barely hidden frown on her beautiful face. Seeing Akira, Seraphim quickly stood up and approached him. "I apologize, Akira-sama, but it seems there is no one in the hotel, including the staff. I fear that this..." Although she didn''t finish her sentence, it was clear she was afraid the Elders had discovered their arrival and set a trap for them. "No need to worry, let''s go and rest. Even if they tried to ambush us, I don''t think they have the strength to harm us," Akira said with a reassuring smile. "Besides, I don''t believe this is their doing. The scale of this barrier is something those old fossils wouldn''t dare attempt, or they''d be hunted down by the Japanese government." To Akira, the Elders posed no threat; to him, they were just a bunch of old fossils who only wagged their tails when meeting someone stronger than them and enjoyed exerting their authority over those weaker, especially since they relished seeing him suffer without being able to do anything to them. Akira was certain those old fossils wouldn''t dare create such a massive barrier without the Japanese government''s approval. Despite their arrogance in their strength, they knew they didn''t have the power to face all of Japan. Chapter 55 : Kannawa lll *Sunday, 1 PM.* Akira woke up after sleeping for seven hours, but it wasn''t because he had enough rest. Instead, he felt a massive magical force that caused him to awaken. As for Seraphim, she didn''t seem to sense it because the source of the magical power was far away, making it impossible for Seraphim''s senses to detect it. "I feel sorry for waking her," Akira murmured as he got out of bed. Seraphim was exhausted after several steamy sessions with him, so he didn''t want to wake her up, knowing she must be extremely tired. Seraphim, who was raised and trained to serve Akira, understood that accompanying him in bed was one of her duties. She didn''t dislike it, and she''d be lying if she said she didn''t like Akira¡ªhe was strong, kind, and undoubtedly the most handsome man she had ever seen. Even though this was the first time they''d done it, Seraphim was sure her body couldn''t live without Akira. "..." Akira stared at Seraphim''s satisfied, smiling face for a moment, then extended a pair of wings from his back and flew into the sky towards the source of the magical power he had sensed. Although this magical power wasn''t that significant compared to Akira''s own, it was still incredibly impressive, and no mere attack mage could possess such a level of magical energy. Thinking about this, Akira couldn''t help but feel curious about the identity of the one who held this magical power, not to mention that he could sense several other impressive magical forces in the area from where the magic originated. Driven by his curiosity, Akira vanished from the hotel, not needing to worry about Seraphim, as a powerful barrier made of Primordial Rune surrounded and protected her. --- *Kamioda Temple.* "An altar? ..." Akira murmured as he stared at the altar that was above the lake. But that wasn''t all; there were many people present, with a girl sitting quietly in the center of the altar, from whom an immense magical force was leaking. "I didn''t expect there to be people sacrificing humans." Honestly, Akira couldn''t help but be surprised, as he hadn''t expected something like this in the 21st century, even in a world filled with demons and other supernatural beings. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "This altar is connected to the bottom of the lake," Akira murmured as he sent his senses to the lake''s bottom to see what they were planning to sacrifice the girl for. "I just remembered, there was something like this in the anime where they sacrifice virgin girls with exceptional magical power to seal Avalon." Although this was mentioned in the anime, Akira hadn''t paid much attention to it. But now, seeing it with his own eyes, he couldn''t help but feel bad for the girls who had been sacrificed so far. "It''s not that I''m a saint, but while I''m getting Avalon, I might as well save you," Akira murmured, remembering the value of Avalon. He couldn''t pass it up, as Avalon or Glenda possessed knowledge that could start a new world war. With this thought, Akira unleashed his magical power and descended from the sky toward the altar. "Who''s there!!" shouted a beautiful woman with blonde hair and red eyes. Her pointed ears made it clear she was an Elf. This woman was none other than Endou Yukari, one of the attack mages under the Lion King Organization. "I am Nifuji Akira, also known as the Heir of the King of Heroes," Akira introduced himself calmly and arrogantly, as he was known as the Heir of the King of Heroes in the supernatural world. "!!!" Upon hearing Akira''s introduction, both Endou Yukari and Akatsuki Hisano couldn''t help but be astonished. They hadn''t expected the person with magical power comparable to the Primogenitors to be the famous Heir of the King of Heroes. "My apologies, but why is an attack mage affiliated with the Japanese government standing in our way?" Akatsuki Hisano asked as respectfully as possible, knowing that the Heir of the King of Heroes was known for killing anyone who angered him without hesitation or discrimination. "First of all, I''m not an attack mage affiliated with the Japanese government. I only obtained the attack mage license on a whim," Akira said indifferently, as he was a free spirit who followed his whims and didn''t consider himself affiliated with the Japanese government. "As for why I''m standing in your way, that''s something that doesn''t need explaining¡ªyou''ll see for yourselves." Akira was surprisingly patient this time, as he intended to obtain Glenda and wasn''t interested in starting a fight with the Japanese government or the Lion King Organization. Though he didn''t fear fighting them, he didn''t want to deal with the hassle, as he wanted to flirt with girls in peace. Akira waved his hand indifferently, causing Endou Yukari, Akatsuki Hisano, and everyone else on the altar to be blown away to a place slightly distant from the altar. He didn''t intend to kill them while destroying the altar, as long as they didn''t try anything foolish. Boom Using Gravity Manipulation, Akira destroyed the altar indifferently, as it had no real purpose other than supplying Glenda with the memories of the girls who were sacrificed to gain information about the current era. Clatter When the altar was destroyed, Glenda released a large wave of magical energy to assess what was happening outside. She wasn''t sealed as the Japanese government and the Lion King Organization believed; she had only been asleep, waiting for the right time to awaken. However, she was forced to wake up when Akira destroyed the altar, as her main source of information had been destroyed. Roooar!! Glenda let out a roar that caused the entire Kamioda Temple to shake. Soon after, an explosion occurred in the lake, and a gray dragon with a metallic touch emerged, curiously observing everything around it. Chapter 56 : VS The Cleansers l "Under the shocked eyes of everyone, a man and a dragon stood calmly in front of each other, causing everyone to tense up, fearing they might suddenly start fighting. ''I''ve come to take you home, Glenda, so let''s go back together,'' Akira smiled gently, as he was doing this for Glenda too. He had taken it upon himself to protect her from anyone who might try to exploit her from the moment he woke her up. ''Da...'' Glenda could only stare at Akira in confusion, as she didn''t feel any negative emotions from him towards her, which left her puzzled. Out of curiosity, Glenda flapped her wings and appeared near Akira, surrounded by a thick fog. Seeing this, Endou Yukari quickly created a barrier to protect them from the fight between the two, as they thought this was an attack by the dragon named Glenda. ''Da!!'' But to their surprise, the giant dragon disappeared, and a beautiful girl emerged from the fog, hugging Akira curiously. ''Do you know Glenda?'' Glenda asked curiously, hugging Akira''s neck, completely naked. ''That''s right, but first, wear this,'' Akira nodded, using Gravity Manipulation to allow Glenda to fly without hugging him, took off his jacket, and helped her put it on. ''Da!!'' Glenda smiled happily after putting on Akira''s jacket and hugged him without hesitation. ''You really are like a little child,'' Akira smiled helplessly, as Glenda tended to cling to others easily, which made him a bit worried. ''How about we go out now? You might think you''re hiding, but I can smell your disgusting magical power from miles away,'' Akira said coldly, staring into a nearby forest where someone seemed to be hiding. ''Da...'' Glenda made a worried sound, clearly knowing about the person Akira pointed out, but she was concerned that Akira might not be able to defeat him. ''No need to worry, a bug like that can''t do anything to me,'' Akira smiled confidently, clearly not considering the other person a threat. ''Endou Yukari and Akatsuki Hisano, if you don''t want to die, take your followers and leave this place as fast as possible,'' Akira said indifferently, staring at the flying shadow emerging from the forest he had pointed to earlier. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ''Thank you for your concern, Heir of the King of Heroes, but we''re not as weak as you think,'' Yukari smiled confidently, as she was one of the strongest people in the Lion King Organization. As for Hisano, although she didn''t say anything, it was clear she agreed with Yukari''s words. ''Do as you wish,'' Akira said, no longer caring about them as he had already warned them, ''So, why is someone from The Cleansers here?'' The person emerging from the forest was dressed in clothes that hid his identity, but he wore armor and held a spear that emitted strange magical power. Additionally, he was riding a wyvern, a rare sight. ''Hand over Glenda, Nifuji Akira, or prepare to die,'' the man said coldly, clearly not having time for a conversation with Akira. ''Then try to kill me,'' Akira smiled confidently, tightening his embrace on Glenda to show that he had no intention of handing her over to the man from The Cleansers. ''Then die!!'' the man from The Cleansers shouted, pointing his spear at Akira, causing multiple plasma-like bullets to shoot out. Although Akira appeared confident on the outside, he was a bit worried on the inside. He was relying on the power of the Gift: Last Future of Embryo to deal with this crisis, as the rest of his power was ineffective against the power of Cleansing. ''Is that all you''ve got?'' Akira snorted coldly, clenched his fist tightly, allowed the power of Gift: Last Future of Embryo to flow into it, and punched the bullets made of Cleansing without hesitation. Boom* In an instant, an explosion occurred from the collision of Akira''s fist with the Cleansing bullets, obscuring everyone''s view. ''It seems you''re just another fool who thinks he can resist the power of Cleansing by simply punching it,'' the man from The Cleansers smiled disdainfully, pleased that the other person was just an arrogant fool without the ability to back up his words. ''I wonder about that,'' Akira said in a strong voice as the dust cleared, revealing Akira almost unharmed, although he had lost his right arm. Aside from that, he was completely fine. ''Impossible!! How did you survive?'' The man from The Cleansers could only stare at Akira in shock, convinced that no one could withstand the power of Cleansing no matter how strong they were. But now, there was someone who had stopped the power of Cleansing with just a punch. Azama''s mind couldn''t comprehend what was happening, especially since Akira''s missing arm had already regenerated, indicating that the power of Cleansing had no effect on Akira. ''She was about to die,'' Akira could only feel relief inside, as he had been prepared to die. But fortunately, it seemed that the power of the Gift: Last Future of Embryo could also destroy the power of Cleansing. ''So, what are you going to do, old man?'' Akira asked with a provocative smile, as it was enjoyable to see your enemies angry while you smiled at them. ''It''s not over yet, Nifuji Akira,'' Azama shouted, pointing his spear at Akira once again. But this time, he didn''t shoot at him. Instead, he used the power of Cleansing to open a portal leading to Nod beneath Akira." Chapter 57 : VS The Cleansers ll With a movement of Azama''s spear, a gate leading to Nod appeared below Akira, who was using Gravity Manipulation to float in the sky. However, due to Nod''s power to nullify supernatural abilities, Akira couldn''t fly, causing him to lose balance and fall into Nod. As for Glenda, she also fell with Akira since she was holding him tightly, which caused them both to fall into Nod together. "Damn it!! I didn''t expect Glenda to go with him to Nod," Azama cursed anxiously, as without obtaining Glenda, there was no point in coming here, and his efforts over the past few years would have been in vain. "You all handle things here while I go to retrieve Glenda," Azama said as he opened another gate leading to Nod using his spear. "Make sure not to leave any witnesses alive." --- "So this is Nod," Akira muttered as he stared at the ruined artificial island with undisguised interest. "But as expected, this is not the real place." Using Clairvoyance, Akira was able to easily understand his situation. Although he was in Nod, this place wasn''t the real Nod. It was a place separate from time and space, with no concept of time and space existing here. The artificial island on which Akira stood appeared and disappeared in various states. "Hmm... interesting," Akira murmured as he felt the place trying to consume him and return him to nothingness. However, he didn''t panic and used the power of Gift: Last Future of Embryo to resist the strange force. "As expected, the power of Gift: Last Future of Embryo works against the erosion of Nod." Clatter "What is this...?" Akira muttered as he clutched his heart tightly, feeling a magical power within him resonating with Nod, though he didn''t know he possessed such power. "Damn it, my consciousness is sinking into darkness." "Akira!!" Glenda shouted as she appeared beside Akira, protecting him with a strange force that prevented Nod''s erosion. "There''s no need to worry, Glenda. He''s fine, but he''s now confronting the power that was dormant within him," said a man who appeared out of nowhere as if he were a ghost. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The man had black hair and golden eyes, wearing battle armor with a pair of wings on his back. "Da!!" Glenda exclaimed happily, feeling relieved to know that Akira was okay. "Where is this place?" Akira muttered as he appeared in a new dark place, but this time he was in his spiritual form, not his physical body. "This place is inside you." "Who are you?" Akira asked, as it was obvious that the other person''s voice was the same as his own. "I am you, or more specifically, the Root that you devoured along with the power of The Fourth Primogenitor," the voice said again, and another Akira materialized in front of him, as if Akira were standing before a mirror. "The power of The Fourth Primogenitor that I devoured," Akira muttered with a furrowed brow, quickly feeling an immense pain attacking him, as if his head were splitting in two. "Arrrrgh!!" "Pathetic, but it''s good to see you in pain before I disappear, as I still hold a grudge against you for devouring me," said Root Akira, staring at Akira with spite, happy to see him suffering. "Because of my grudge, I suppressed the power of The Fourth Primogenitor. But I am merely leftover thoughts, not the real Root, so it''s obvious that I wouldn''t last long. Especially since I couldn''t fully suppress the power of The Fourth Primogenitor, as the curse of immortality was beyond suppression," said Root Akira with some depression, but he soon smiled happily. "But it wasn''t a waste of effort since I got to see you in this pathetic state." "Well, take care of yourself, as the power of The Fourth Primogenitor will bring you more trouble than before. And to be honest, I don''t like the idea of you being defeated after you defeated me," said Root Akira, and his body quickly turned into golden light, spreading through the dark space and illuminating it. "... " When Root Akira disappeared, Akira was able to control his thoughts and stopped trying to recall the devoured memories, which brought him some relief. Rumble Roar ZZZnnn As the dark space lit up, Akira could see 12 beasts with different abilities standing in an organized line, with a throne in the center. There was a thunder lion, a two-headed dragon, a horse with a horn, and a shining crab. Although the beasts resembled animals, they were massive concentrations of magical power, clearly Beast Vassals that live in the blood of Vampires. "Do you want me to sit there?" Akira muttered as he walked towards the throne with unsteady steps, as the endless pain he felt earlier had exhausted him, especially since his power seemed to be sealed in this space. With unsteady steps, Akira reached the throne made of glossy black material and sat on it indifferently. [Ding! The host has acquired the following skills: Beast Vassal Summoning (12), Enhanced Vampiric Abilities.] Boom After the system notification, the twelve beasts unleashed their power in celebration of acquiring a new master. This was the last thing Akira saw before his consciousness returned to his physical body, as it seemed his awareness was returning now. Chapter 58 : VS The Cleansers lll "Akira!!" Glenda exclaimed happily upon seeing Akira open his eyes. "Are you okay?" "No need to worry, I''m fine," Akira smiled as he gently patted Glenda''s head. "So, do you know a way out of here, Glenda?" Although Akira had become stronger than before, he still didn''t know how to leave Nod, as Clairvoyance didn''t work well in this place. "Da!!" Glenda smiled gently and nodded upon hearing Akira''s question. "To get out of here, all you need to do is drink my blood." "I see..." Akira murmured, closing his eyes and using Lust Manipulation to trigger Vampiric Impulses, as sexual arousal was needed to activate Vampiric Impulses. "..." Akira opened his crimson eyes, his fangs extending out of his mouth, and without hesitation, he sank them into Glenda''s neck, needing to obtain her Blood Memory to escape from Nod. "Akira..." Glenda whispered gently as she embraced Akira''s head, enduring the pain from his fangs in her neck. Although Akira tried to minimize the pain as much as possible, it was still painful since it was the first time. ''I see... so this is what sharing Blood Memory feels like,'' Akira thought as he absorbed the memories flowing from Glenda''s blood into him. Glenda was Cain''s Vessel of Information, so she knew the way out of Nod. But that wasn''t all; she still held many memories that made her dangerous to the world. However, Akira didn''t care, as she would be under his protection. ''This feeling is intoxicating,'' Akira thought, forcing himself to withdraw his fangs from Glenda''s neck. The sweet taste of blood mixed with Cain''s memories was not easily resistible, but fortunately, Akira had great mental fortitude. "Let''s go..." Akira smiled at Glenda, carrying her in a princess-style hold since he had just drained her blood, and it wasn''t wise to let her move on her own despite her being a dragon. "Da!!" Glenda nodded happily, wrapping her arms around Akira''s neck with a big smile. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Then let''s go," Akira declared, using his magical power in addition to the full power of the Gift: Last Future of Embryo, moving through Nod toward the exit he saw in Glenda''s memories. As soon as Akira and Glenda moved away, Cain appeared, watching them with a pleased expression. "I''ll leave Glenda in your care, heir of my old friend." Even though Glenda was familiar to Cain, she was like a daughter to him, which made him happy to see how kindly Akira treated her. --- "You take care of things here while I go retrieve Glenda," Azama said, opening another gate leading to Nod using his spear. "Make sure not to leave any witnesses alive." After giving orders to his followers, Azama intended to jump into the Nod gate to retrieve Glenda, but he was startled when he sensed something rushing toward the gate. "What''s happening!!" Azama could only feel fear and panic as he lost control over the unstable Nod gate. As Azama stared at the Nod gate in despair, he saw a shadow emerging from Nod, causing him to wonder if he was dreaming. Boom* After the shadow emerged from the Nod gate, the gate could no longer hold together and exploded, as it had been unstable from the start. The immense power of the Gift: Last Future of Embryo and Akira''s overwhelming magical power caused it to break down. "Did you think sending me to Nod was enough to kill me?" A cold, arrogant voice mocked Azama''s weakness. Despite possessing artifacts that helped him use Nod''s corrosion, Akira''s magical power dispersed the mist and smoke, revealing Akira unharmed, with Glenda resting gently in his arms. "How!!" Azama couldn''t help but be shocked, unable to believe that a mere human could escape from Nod alone. Not only that, but instead of disappearing, Akira''s demonic presence had become even more powerful and apparent. "The dead have no need for knowledge," Akira said coldly, appearing behind Azama in an instant and kicking the spear towards him without hesitation. Azama barely reacted to Akira''s speed, quickly turning and positioning the spear in front of him to block Akira''s kick. "..." Seeing Azama''s reaction, Akira''s smile widened as he had deliberately allowed Azama to react to his speed, intending to destroy the spear and the shield simultaneously. Ting* Crashed* Akira''s kick wasn''t just reliant on his physical strength. He channeled the power of the Gift: Last Future of Embryo into his foot, shattering Azama''s artifacts and creating a large hole in his abdomen. "Impossible..." Azama murmured, staring in disbelief at the completely shattered artifacts. "This can''t be happening!!" "How could a mere human destroy artifacts containing divine power?" It was clear that Azama had lost his sanity as he desperately tried to retrieve the shattered artifacts, ignoring the hole in his abdomen as if he didn''t feel it. "Fool..." Akira sneered coldly, spreading his wings from his back and flying into the sky toward where Yukari and Hisano were, intending to take the girl who was to be used as a sacrifice with him. Chapter 59 : Meeting Kobato l Sunday, 6 PM "By the way, what''s your name?" Akira asked the red-haired girl who was supposed to be sacrificed but was now preparing dinner for them, as Seraphim''s cooking was a disaster in every sense of the word. "Kusakabe Misuzu," said the beautiful girl with red hair and purple eyes politely. "Thank you for saving me from becoming a sacrifice." "No problem, I saved you on a whim," Akira waved his hand generously, as he really had saved Misuzu on a mere impulse. "But now I''m glad I saved you because we can enjoy such delicious food." Although Akira knew how to cook, and the food he made wasn''t bad, he didn''t enjoy cooking unless he felt like it, as there was usually someone else taking care of preparing the meals. "So, what will you do from now on?" Akira asked as he took another bite of the delicious curry in front of him. "I want to live a normal life," Misuzu answered without hesitation, as she had longed for a normal life after being treated as a criminal and imprisoned by the Lion King Organization. "But it seems impossible since with these cuffs, I can''t use my power to escape, not to mention that the Lion King Organization will find me quickly." "I see... then how about making a deal with me?" Akira nodded after a moment of thought, set his spoon aside, and looked at Misuzu seriously. "What do you think about working as a maid in my house? You can live with us, handle the cooking and cleaning, and there''s no need to worry as I''m thinking of hiring other maids, so you won''t be overwhelmed. In return, I''ll help you get rid of the magical cuffs and guarantee that the Lion King Organization won''t come after you anymore." "As for a normal life, the best I can do is enroll you in high school. The rest is up to you," Akira added with a smile. "What do you think? I don''t think it''s a bad deal." "This..." Misuzu was speechless for a moment as she hadn''t expected to be treated with such kindness. Just a short while ago, she had been ready to die. Thinking about it made Misuzu want to cry, but she held herself back, bowed toward Akira, and said, "I''ll be in your care from now on..." "Akira, Nifuji Akira," Akira smiled and introduced himself to Misuzu, as he remembered he hadn''t told her his name until now. "I''ll be counting on you from now on, Misuzu." Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "And I''ll be in your care as well, Akira-sama," Misuzu said sincerely, unable to stop a few tears from falling from her eyes, as she hadn''t expected to find someone who would treat her with such kindness. Akira quickly finished the dish in front of him and stood up, where a golden ripple appeared beside him, from which the Rule Breaker emerged. He intended to use it to destroy the magical cuffs on Misuzu''s wrists. "Show me the magical cuffs," he said as he sat in front of Misuzu with the Rule Breaker in hand, which was a wavy dagger with a blade made of intertwined colors. Although Misuzu didn''t know what the dagger in Akira''s hand was, she could feel a strange power emanating from it. With some hesitation, she presented her wrists to Akira. Akira did nothing special except tap the magical cuffs with the Rule Breaker, which turned into golden dust and disappeared. Ting Ting With a confident sound, the magical cuffs fell from Misuzu''s wrists onto the ground and turned into a pile of iron. "Amazing..." Misuzu murmured in astonishment as she hadn''t expected Akira to free her from the magical cuffs so easily. "Finish your meal, as we''ll be heading to our next destination once we''re done eating," Akira said and left the room, wanting to sort out his feelings before heading to the Hasegawa Clan. _ "We''ve arrived, Akira-sama," Seraphim said after opening the last layer of the protective barrier. "This place brings back memories," Akira murmured as memories of the time he spent with his parents and younger sister surfaced. Akira was born in this village and lived there for nearly six years with his parents and his sister, who was a year younger than him. His parents were extremely kind and always showered him with love, but they were also vampires and were always at the forefront of battles against enemies, which constantly put their lives in danger. When Akira was six years old, and Kobato was five, their parents were killed by The Serpent of Akasha, the archenemy of their village. He had deceived their ancestor to gain power, and thus the village always gathered its strength to kill him whenever he reincarnated. Upon learning of the deaths of Hasegawa Hayato and Hasegawa Airi, the elders didn''t hesitate to exile Akira, who hadn''t awakened as a vampire, and they imprisoned Kobato to maintain control over the village. At that time, Akira was extremely weak and didn''t have the power to confront the elders, so he quietly left the village, where he was adopted by the Nifuji Family and raised as their third son. Although the Nifuji Family was kind to him, Akira was burning with the desire to become stronger and wanted to leave the Nifuji Family. But at that time, his soul mistakenly entered The Land of Shadows, and he began his training under the supervision of Sc¨¢thach, causing him to cancel his plans to leave the Nifuji Family. "Wait here, everyone," Akira said, unfurled his wings, flew into the sky, and infused his voice with his magical power so everyone in the village could hear him. "You useless old fossils, your daddy''s back!!" == Chapter 60 : Meeting Kobato ll "I see... So, the ancestor has awakened," Akira mumbled, embarrassed, realizing that after putting on such a big show, it turned out that the Elders had been killed by The Fifth Primogenitor, who was the ancestor of the Hasegawa clan. The Fifth Primogenitor, also known as the White Princess of the Primogenitors, is Arcueid Brunestud. Although she doesn''t have as many relatives as the other Primogenitors and lacks a Beast Vassal, her strength cannot be underestimated. Even though a significant portion of her power was stolen, she would still have no problem fighting against other Primogenitors and winning, though she would suffer many injuries due to her lost power. At her peak, she was known as the Strongest Primogenitor, but that was before the creation of The Fourth Primogenitor. Because she lacks a Beast Vassal, Arcueid Brunestud was not recognized as a Primogenitor, and even the title of The Fifth Primogenitor was not official¡ªit was something given by those who inherited her blood. To them, it was impossible for Arcueid Brunestud to be weaker than the other Primogenitors, and this was indeed the truth. "Yes, when the ancestor awakened, they visited us because this was the closest place where they could sense people carrying their blood. After learning what was happening, they killed all the Elders," Kobato said as she sat on Akira''s lap, having missed her older brother for a long time. "I remember they headed to Tokyo to see you, as it seems you have the purest blood among the vampires of her lineage." Kobato is a beautiful girl with blonde hair and a pair of sky-blue eyes. Despite her small stature, she was 15 years old, making her only a year younger than Akira. "When did this happen?" Akira asked seriously, not expecting The Fifth Primogenitor to awaken at this time. "Two days after Sera left the village," Kobato replied, placing her hand on her lips, which added a few more points to her cuteness. ''I hope the ancestor doesn''t do anything foolish to Mashiro and the others since she wouldn''t stand a chance against D,'' Akira thought. Although he was confident that The Fifth Primogenitor wouldn''t harm Mashiro and the others under D''s protection, he was somewhat worried, especially since D couldn''t use her full power as her subordinates would find her. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "So, what will you do now, Onii-chan? Will you return to the Hasegawa clan and inherit the position of clan head?" Kobato asked, not seeming bothered by the idea of giving up the position to her older brother; in fact, she was happy to do so. "That''s impossible," Akira didn''t hesitate to refuse, as he wasn''t interested in becoming the clan head. "My goal in coming here is to kill the old fossils, take you with me, and visit our parents'' graves. I have no intention of becoming the clan head." "I see..." Kobato nodded and got up from Akira''s lap. "Then, shall we go together to visit Mom and Dad?" "Certainly," Akira nodded and went with Kobato to visit their parents'' graves. Although the graves didn''t contain their bodies, as the death of vampires meant their complete disappearance from this world, Kobato always visited them and shared how she was doing. The hill wasn''t very high, and the two quickly reached the top, where two graves bearing the following names were erected: Hasegawa Hayato, Hasegawa Airi. "Hello, Mom and Dad, look who''s back," Kobato said softly as she sat next to the grave. "Onii-chan has returned, and he''s much stronger than before." "...," While Kobato talked to their parents, sharing various things, Akira silently stared at the graves. Although he loved his parents, his memories of them were now very hazy. He could only remember his mother''s smiling face, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t recall his father''s face. While Akira was staring at the graves in a daze, 15 minutes passed, and Kobato got up to leave. "So, Onii-chan, make sure to tell Mom and Dad everything in your heart," Kobato said as she returned to the village, leaving enough space for her brother, as he must have had a lot to talk about with their parents. --- The next day. "So, we will leave now," Akira said as he looked at Kobato. "I won''t force you to come with me since you want to stay here and lead the clan, but when things settle down, you must visit me, and don''t hesitate to contact me if you need help." "Mm, take care of yourself too, Onii-chan," Kobato didn''t hesitate to hug her brother, as he was going back to Tokyo after spending a night in the village. After hugging for a while, Akira and Kobato separated, and Akira left with Seraphim and the others. "Saras, arrange the paperwork for my transfer to the same school as Onii-chan, as I will move to Tokyo after dealing with the clan''s issues," Kobato said, her childish behavior vanishing in front of her brother, returning to her strict clan leader demeanor. "It will be done immediately," Sarasvati said, bowing respectfully to Kobato, as she was also a student at Suimei University of the Arts under the alias Hoshikawa Kirara. Chapter 61 : Ds Request *Monday, 2 PM.* "We''ve finally returned," Akira murmured, admitting to himself that he was tired from the trip to Kannawa. "Da!!..." Glenda exclaimed happily as she stared at the mansion. "Do you like it?" Akira smiled as he patted Glenda''s head, finding her extremely adorable. "From now on, this will also be your home." "Will Glenda live here too?" Glenda asked, tilting her head in a way that made her look even more adorable. "That''s right," Akira nodded and entered the mansion, holding Glenda''s small hand. "Shall I prepare something for you to eat, Akira-sama?" Misuzu asked respectfully, walking behind Akira along with Seraphim. "No need. I''ll order food from outside since you must be tired after such a long trip," Akira said. The distance between Tokyo and Kannawa was by no means short, and even people with supernatural powers would be mentally exhausted after such a long journey. That''s why Akira declined Misuzu''s offer to cook. "Order whatever you want to eat, and use this card to pay," Akira said, tossing a black card to Seraphim. "The password is 0000." "Are you going somewhere, Akira-sama?" Seraphim asked, puzzled since they had just returned and it was obvious that Akira was tired. "I''m going to see someone and might not return tonight, so there''s no need to worry," Akira said as he entered the living room, wanting to take a bath and change clothes before seeing the person in question. "Please inform Mahhiru and Mashiro about this." "Akira, are you leaving?" Glenda asked, visibly disappointed because she was very attached to Akira and had been with him since she woke up. She was sad to be separated from him. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon," Akira smiled and gently patted Glenda''s head. "Da!!..." Hearing that Akira would return soon, Glenda smiled broadly and happily, clearly easy to please. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Alright, see you later," Akira said and headed to his room, where he wanted to take a bath and change clothes. "Take care, Akira-sama," Misuzu said respectfully, bowing to Akira. "Akira-sama, do you need help washing your back?" Sera asked shyly, knowing that it wouldn''t just end with washing his back. "That''s a tempting offer, but I''m afraid I have to decline this time," Akira smiled apologetically, knowing that he wouldn''t be able to leave today if Sera helped him wash his back. He was sure it wouldn''t end with just that. "But when I return, I''ll count on you to wash my back." "Certainly, leave it to me, Akira-sama," Sera said, a little disappointed, but the outcome wasn''t bad for her. "Da?... " Glenda couldn''t help but tilt her head in confusion, not understanding the conversation between Akira and Sera. "..." Misuzu blushed, wondering if she should offer the same, as she was also a maid like Sera. To her surprise, she didn''t dislike the idea of doing such things with Akira. --- *Wakaba Residency.* "You... can you go easy on me a little?" Akira glared at the girl beside him in frustration. Despite playing over 100 rounds, he couldn''t beat her even once. "Sorry, but you''re not the type of opponent I can go easy on. The moment I let my guard down, I''ll lose," D or Wakaba Hiiro smiled and didn''t hesitate to refuse Akira''s request. D was a beautiful girl with black hair, golden eyes, and curves that were neither too small nor too large¡ªjust the perfect proportions. "I''m going to order food from outside. Do you want anything?" Akira asked, tossing the controller aside, tired of the endless gaming. "In that case, I''ll have a large cheese pizza," D said, tossing her controller aside and picking up a manga to read. While D was focused on the manga in her hands, Akira ordered a large cheese pizza for her and a large beef pizza for himself. "And now... can you tell me what you want in exchange for protecting Mashiro and Mahiru?" Akira asked, clearly worried about what D might ask for, knowing how much she enjoyed seeing others suffer. "I want you to become my boyfriend," D replied with a mischievous smile, not even looking at Akira as her attention was still on the manga. "Huh!!... What did you just say? It seems like I''m having hearing problems," Akira couldn''t believe what he heard for a moment, thinking it was impossible for a woman like D to make such an offer. "I want you to become my boyfriend," D said again indifferently, as if she were talking about the weather. "Seriously..." Akira could only sigh, realizing there was no problem with his hearing. He looked at D seriously. "What are you planning by asking for something like this?" "Plans? I have nothing like that," D shook her head with a sarcastic smile, clearly aware that Akira didn''t trust her. "It''s just that staying by your side won''t be boring, and being in a romantic relationship will make many things easier for me. And you certainly won''t need to offer anything in return for my services... maybe." "This..." Akira hesitated for a moment, unsure how to respond to such a request. He didn''t want to break his promise as D had helped him, but he couldn''t bring himself to trust a woman who saw everything in the world as a form of entertainment. However, the temptation of getting D''s help without any cost was very high. Chapter 62 : The Answer "Alright, I agree to your request." - After some thought, Akira decided to accept D''s request to become lovers, as it was clearly just a relationship in name, and the benefits were significant. "So, I''ll make my first request as your girlfriend." - D said with sparkling eyes, tossing aside the manga she was holding. "I want to copy your skill, True Invisibility." "Huh... why?" - Akira was puzzled, as with D''s power, she shouldn''t have any trouble creating skills on her own. "Why do you want to copy my skill instead of making it yourself?" "You don''t know, but the skills that the reincarnated possess are from outside this universe, and your skills are especially unique as they are better than all similar skills in this universe." - D shook her head and explained to Akira a little. "With the True Invisibility skill, I can hide my power and appear as just an ordinary human, which will prevent my followers from finding me." "I don''t mind you copying my skill, but in return, I want your help in communicating with Root and obtaining The Third Magic: Heaven''s Feel." - Although Akira would usually refuse such a request, he didn''t mind accepting it if there was something worthwhile in return. "It seems we''ve reached an agreement." - D nodded without hesitation, as Root owed her, and there was no problem in fulfilling Akira''s request. "I''ll send you the method to create a copy of the skill and grant it to me." After speaking, D closed her eyes, appearing to focus on searching for something, and soon, her fingertip began to glow. "I will send the information directly to your mind, which will make it easier for you to learn the method." - D said as she touched Akira''s forehead with her glowing finger, beginning to transfer the information directly into his brain. "..." - Akira closed his eyes and began absorbing the information that flowed into his mind like an endless river. After 10 minutes. "I''ll go get the food since it looks like it has arrived, and you can practice the method I taught you." - D said and left to get the pizza, as the delivery person had already arrived. "..." - Akira said nothing, closed his eyes, and raised his hand, releasing his magical power. Although the concept was simple, the execution was difficult. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. To create a copy of True Invisibility, all Akira had to do was use the skill and manifest it using his magical power, which would allow others to absorb it to acquire it without Akira losing the skill. However, manifesting something using magical power wasn''t easy, and it also required a massive amount of Magic Value every time he attempted it. Although the Magic Value needed for the attempt was immense, Akira''s Magic Value was extremely high, so there was no problem in training. With this thought, Akira began trying to copy True Invisibility by manifesting his magical power. Once. Twice. Three times. 10 times. 50 times. 100 times. "Huh... Huh... Huh..." - Akira could only gasp for air as he was exhausted from trying so many times. "It''s harder than I thought; I''ve used up half of my Magic Value and still couldn''t do it." "..." - D said nothing and simply watched Akira struggling with a pleased smile, knowing that the technique she taught him was difficult to execute and not expecting him to succeed on the first day. She simply enjoyed watching Akira strive for success. _ The next day, 7 AM. "How am I going to go to school now?" - Akira muttered with some concern as he had completely exhausted his magical power, having been so focused on training that he forgot his magic reserves were limited. "Do you want to have sex? If you do, you''ll regain your magical power instantly." - D smiled provocatively, showing off her sexy legs encased in long black stockings to Akira. "I''ll pass on your offer, as I don''t have the energy for such a thing." - Akira smiled sarcastically, not falling for D''s trick easily. "It''s a shame since I wanted to try having sex, as I''ve never had the chance before." - D muttered under her breath, low enough that Akira couldn''t hear her. "What did you say?" - Akira asked, as he couldn''t quite catch what D had just muttered, the sound being so faint that even with his sharp senses, he couldn''t make it out. "I said that I will now take you to Root to obtain The Third Magic: Heaven''s Feel." - D said as she opened a portal leading to Root with a simple gesture of her hand. "If a Magus saw this scene, I''m sure they''d cough up blood. They dedicate their lives to reaching Root and can''t do it, while you just opened a portal to Root with a mere wave of your hand." - Akira said with a sarcastic smile as he walked towards the portal with D ahead of him. "It seems like a sight worth watching." - D said nonchalantly as she walked towards the portal. "But unfortunately, I don''t intend to use my power just for a bunch of insects." There were many ways to learn magic in this world, and Magus were people who had learned Magecraft, which was the lowest form of magic. But upon reaching Root, it was stronger than other forms of magic, though even so, the number of people who reached Root was extremely small. And Akira was one of them, though he didn''t conduct research and used a backdoor to reach Root. Chapter 63 : Swirl of the Root Swirl of the Root "... After exiting the gate that D created, what appeared before Akira was an empty white space with nothing in it." "Are you sure we''re in the right place?" Akira couldn''t help but think D was playing with him, as even though he could feel the distortion of space-time in this place, he couldn¡¯t sense anything except himself and D. "Of course. Root-chan, if you don''t come out now, I''ll destroy you," D smiled sweetly as she threatened Root''s consciousness, causing the space to tremble. "Queen, what brings you to my domain?" At that moment, a beautiful girl appeared out of nowhere, staring at D with visible displeasure. ''Ryougi Shiki...'' Akira thought, confused at seeing the protagonist of the anime Kara no Kyoukai here. "I''m not the real Ryougi Shiki; I''m Root''s consciousness, and I use her appearance when I need to manifest in a physical form," Root''s consciousness responded as if reading Akira''s thoughts. "So, is your presence here related to the man behind you?" Root¡¯s consciousness asked in irritation, glaring at D, suggesting they had a history that was, at the very least, not pleasant for Root. "That''s right. My lover wants to obtain The Third Magic: Heaven''s Feel," D smiled, affectionately hugging Akira''s arm as if she were truly a girl in love. "And as his girlfriend, I have to help him, which is why we came here." "... " Akira and Root''s consciousness stared blankly at D, knowing her personality and easily seeing through her unconvincing act. "I don''t mind doing this, but it will make us even. Are you sure?" Root''s consciousness asked, realizing this was a long-awaited opportunity. Still, there was concern about what D would demand in return, as Root owed her a favor. "No worries, no worries. My lover is going to give me something much better than the debt you owe me," D said nonchalantly, clearly not caring about the favor Root owed her. "I see..." Root¡¯s consciousness nodded indifferently, content with merely getting rid of the debt owed to D. Root''s consciousness raised its hand, and magical energy gathered, forming a glass orb that contained The Third Magic: Heaven''s Feel. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. "Here. By consuming this, you''ll gain The Third Magic: Heaven''s Feel," Root''s consciousness said, tossing the glass orb toward Akira. "... " Akira caught the orb, glancing at D for confirmation. He didn''t want to be deceived by Root''s consciousness and trusted D more than a stranger he¡¯d just met moments ago. Sensing Akira''s gaze, D lightly nodded, understanding his thoughts without speaking. With D''s confirmation, Akira didn¡¯t hesitate. He tossed the glass orb into his mouth, which quickly turned into a sweet liquid, and swallowed it. Gulp [Ding!! The host has acquired a new skill: The Third Magic: Heaven''s Feel.] [Congratulations! The host has obtained infinite magical power.] "I don''t really feel any different," Akira muttered. Although he sensed endless magical energy within him, his magical output remained the same, even though the magic he used instantly replenished. "Having infinite magical power doesn¡¯t mean you have infinite magical output," Root¡¯s consciousness explained. "Many believe that obtaining The Third Magic would allow them to use infinite magic power. That''s usually impossible, but reincarnators like you are different. By using and replenishing your magic repeatedly, you''ll be able to achieve near-infinite magical output, as your magic capacity will expand endlessly through this method." "I see..." Akira mumbled, recognizing the truth in Root''s words as he could feel his magical capacity growing when he fully depleted it. "Now that we''ve gotten what we came for, let''s head back," D said as she created another gate to return to her apartment. "See you later, Root-chan." After bidding Root¡¯s consciousness farewell, D left, and Akira followed quietly, as unlike D, he had no relationship with Root''s consciousness. "Don¡¯t come back again..." Root''s consciousness muttered after D and Akira left, disappearing as if it had never been there, returning the empty white space to silence. _ "So, I¡¯m off to school," Akira said as he used Gate of Babylon to change from casual clothes into his school uniform. "Now that you mention it, I also have school," D mumbled. She, too, was a high school student under the name Wakaba Hiiro, although she attended a different school from Akira. "By the way, I¡¯m thinking of transferring to your school," D said casually as she undressed and changed into her school uniform in front of Akira without hesitation. "And what do you think about moving into your place so we can live together?" "If that''s what you want," Akira replied, not minding. The house was large, and there were plenty of empty rooms. "Then it''s settled. I¡¯ll have it all sorted out by next week," D said with a hint of disappointment, as she hadn¡¯t managed to make Akira flustered by changing in front of him. "Alright, I¡¯ll head out first," Akira said as he was about to leave but stopped. "I¡¯m driving. Do you want me to drop you off at your school too?" "Of course," D nodded without hesitation, as she was trying to avoid using her powers as much as possible, making Akira¡¯s offer welcome. "Then let¡¯s go," Akira said, continuing on his way with D clinging to his arm affectionately, looking like a girlfriend who loves hugging her boyfriend. Chapter 63.2 : Swirl of the Root ll Swirl of the Root "... " - After stepping through the gate created by D, what appeared before Akira was an empty white space, void of anything. "Are you sure we''re in the right place?" - Akira couldn''t help but think that D was messing with him. While he could feel the distortion in space-time here, he sensed nothing else except for himself and D. "Of course! Root-chan, if you don''t show yourself now, I''ll destroy you!" - D smiled sweetly as she threatened Root''s consciousness, causing the place to tremble. "Queen, what brings you to my domain?" - At that moment, a beautiful girl appeared from nowhere, glaring at D with undisguised annoyance. ''Ryougi Shiki...'' - Akira thought, confused, upon seeing the protagonist of the anime Kara no Kyoukai here. "I''m not the real Ryougi Shiki. I am Root''s consciousness, using her appearance when I need to take a physical form." - As if she could read Akira''s thoughts, Root''s consciousness responded. "So, does your visit have something to do with the man behind you?" - Root''s consciousness asked irritably, staring at D as if they had a shared past, at least not a good one from Root''s perspective. "That''s right! My lover wants to acquire The Third Magic: Heaven''s Feel." - D smiled as she affectionately hugged Akira''s arm, like a girl in love. - "And as his lover, I have to help him, which is why we came here." "... " - Both Akira and Root''s consciousness stared blankly at D, knowing her personality well enough to see through her unconvincing act. "I don''t mind doing it, but this will make us even. Are you sure?" - Root''s consciousness asked, as this was an opportunity it had been waiting for. However, it was still concerned about what D might demand in return, considering the debt it owed her. "It''s fine, it''s fine! My lover will give me something much better than the favor you owe me." - D said indifferently, clearly not caring about Root''s debt. "I see..." - Root''s consciousness nodded, seemingly content just to clear its debt to D. Root''s consciousness raised its hand, gathering magical energy into it, creating a glass orb containing The Third Magic: Heaven''s Feel. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Here, by consuming this, you will obtain The Third Magic: Heaven''s Feel." - Root''s consciousness said as it tossed the glass orb toward Akira. "... " - Akira caught the glass orb and glanced at D for confirmation. He didn''t want to be tricked by Root''s consciousness and had more faith in D than a stranger he had just met. Sensing Akira''s gaze, D lightly nodded, knowing what he was thinking without him needing to speak. With D''s confirmation, Akira didn''t hesitate and swallowed the glass orb, which quickly turned into a sweet liquid as he drank it. Gulp [Ding!! The host has acquired a new skill: The Third Magic: Heaven''s Feel] [Congratulations! The host has acquired infinite magical power.] "I don''t really feel much of a change." - Akira muttered, feeling an inexhaustible magical energy within him, but his magical output remained the same as before, even though his magic replenished instantly after use. "Having infinite magical energy doesn''t mean you have infinite magical output." - Root''s consciousness explained. Many believed that acquiring The Third Magic would grant them infinite magical power, which was impossible in most cases. "However, reincarnators like you are different. By continuously using and replenishing your magical power, you can expand your magical capacity indefinitely, allowing you to have near-infinite magical output." "I see..." - Akira murmured. Root''s consciousness was right; he could feel his magical capacity growing each time he drained it completely. "Now that we''ve got what we wanted, let''s return." - D said as she opened another gate to return to her apartment. - "See you later, Root-chan." After bidding farewell to Root''s consciousness, D left, with Akira following silently behind her, having no connection to Root''s consciousness. "Don''t come back again..." - Root''s consciousness muttered after D and Akira left, before disappearing as if it had never been there, leaving the white space in silence once again. _ "I''m heading to school." - Akira said, using Gate of Babylon to change from his casual clothes into his school uniform. "Now that you mention it, I have school too." - D mumbled. She was also a high school student under the name Wakaba Hiiro, though she attended a different school than Akira''s. "By the way, I''m thinking about transferring to your school." - D said casually, undressing and putting on her uniform in front of Akira without hesitation. - "And what do you think about me moving into your place so we can live together?" "If that''s what you want." - Akira responded, not minding since his house was large with many empty rooms. "Alright then, let''s settle this by next week." - D said with a hint of disappointment, as she didn''t get to see Akira flustered by her changing clothes. "I''ll head out first." - Akira said, then paused. - "I''m taking the car. Want me to give you a ride to your school as well?" "Sure!" - D nodded without hesitation, as she was trying to avoid using her powers whenever possible, and Akira''s offer was welcome. "Then let''s go." - Akira said, continuing on with D clinging to his arm affectionately, looking very much like a girlfriend who loves holding onto her boyfriend. Chapter 64 : New Quest Suimei University of the Arts, 2 PM. It was now lunchtime, and Akira was also having lunch in the cafeteria with Mahiro and the others, enjoying the taste of the extremely spicy ramen. But unfortunately, he was interrupted by a screen that appeared out of nowhere in front of him. "I didn''t expect another mission this soon," Akira thought as he stared at the screen in front of him. [Ding! A new mission has been released for the chat group.] [Quest: Climb the Tower] [Goal 1: Participation in the Last Examination.] [Goal 2: Get two of the 13 Month Series.] [Goal 3: Defeat container Yuga.] [Participants: 3 members must open the tower with their own strength.] [Reward: 2000 points, one random reward.] [System Note: Time in the original world will be stopped when participants go on the quest.] "¡­" Akira stared at the mission for a moment before looking away from it. Now was not the right time, as eating lunch was more important than the mission. _ [Akira: Hello, it seems everyone will go on this mission, and the first three people who can open the door to the tower will participate in the mission, while the others will automatically return to their worlds.] After finishing his meal, Akira contacted the other members and explained the information he had obtained as the Admin. [Yukihime: I see¡­ I don''t mind participating now since I have nothing else to do.] [Asuna: +1] [Kurumi: +1] [Tabane: +1] [Sui: +1] [Akira: In that case, I''ll accept the mission.] Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. After sending his message, Akira didn''t hesitate to accept the mission, as he was always ready for these kinds of situations. The Gate of Babylon contained plenty of food, drinks, and clothes, which never ran out since whenever Akira consumed anything, his magical power would be absorbed and replenish what was used. [Ding! Time in the members'' worlds will be stopped, and they will be transported to the mission world.] After seeing this notification, time stopped, and Akira disappeared from his spot, as did the other members. _ The Tower. "So, this is the tower¡­" Akira murmured as he stared at the seemingly endless tower. "But what is this place?" Akira could only stare at the dark world around him, unable to see or hear anything, even with his enhanced senses. "Ara~ Ara~ It seems we are in a space where time and space are distorted," said Kurumi, who was the most sensitive to time and space among everyone present. "So, all we have to do is open that door?" said Asuna, pointing to the giant stone door, which was supposed to be the entrance to the tower. "It seems that''s the case," Yukihime nodded, examining the tower''s exterior structure with curiosity. "Then I''ll try first!" Tabane exclaimed, rushing toward the door to open it using her IS. With the power of the IS, she had a better chance of opening the door. Boom! Due to the speed and force with which Tabane struck the door, there was a violent explosion, but the door didn''t budge. "Eh¡­ Even with that much force, it didn''t move," Tabane was surprised and wanted to try again, but she was stopped by a light surrounding her. "It seems that each person has only one attempt, and if they fail, they will be forcibly returned to their world," Sui murmured, watching as Tabane disappeared instantly, presumably sent back to her world by the chat group. "Then I''ll go next," Yukihime said as she approached the tower slowly, drawing on the power of Magia Erebea and channeling it into her arms to give herself more strength. Guided by Yukihime, a black magical force surrounded her hands, forming gloves that greatly increased her strength. Upon approaching the tower, Yukihime gently placed her hands on the door and pushed it, but the force behind that gentle push was immense. Ting! With a clear and slightly irritating sound, the giant door opened a bit and pulled Yukihime inside before closing again. "It seems Yukihime succeeded," Akira murmured, feeling a bit curious about what was required to open the tower. "I''ll go next," Akira said as he walked toward the door nonchalantly, not really caring if he could open it or not, as there was nothing in the tower that could make him stronger, according to his memory of the anime. Ting! "Huh¡­ I didn''t even do anything," Akira muttered in astonishment. Unlike what happened with Yukihime, the door opened fully without Akira even touching it. The tower didn''t pull him inside either; it seemed to be cautious about treating Akira harshly and was very careful not to anger him. "Well then, I''ll go first," Akira told the others and walked through the stone door, which closed immediately after he entered. "So, who will go next?" Kurumi asked, not seeming to have any intention of participating. "I''ll try my luck," Asuna said as she used her magical power to enhance her strength and speed. She preferred to use her full power and fail rather than hold back and regret it later if she didn''t succeed. "Do your best, Asuna," Sui murmured, staring at Asuna anxiously, more nervous for her than Asuna herself. Ting! The moment Asuna touched the stone door, it opened slightly, and she was pulled inside, just like what happened with Yukihime. [Ding! The remaining members will now be returned to their worlds, and time will resume once they return.] With that notification, a light enveloped Kurumi and Sui, and they vanished from the place. Chapter 65 : First Test l "Welcome to the Tower of God" ¨C At that moment, Asuna heard a voice greeting them. "I am the Administrator of the First Floor, and my name is Headon." "..." ¨C Asuna opened her eyes to see a metallic rabbit holding a staff and welcoming her, while Akira and Yukihime leaned against the wall with closed eyes, seemingly waiting for her. "Although I have worked as the Administrator of the First Floor for a long time, it''s been a while since I''ve seen this many Irregulars," Headon smiled as if pleased with the event. "So, would you like to take the test to climb the tower?" "Definitely," ¨C At this point, Akira opened his eyes and nodded without much thought. "Who wants to take the test first?" This question was clearly directed at Yukihime and Asuna, as Akira wasn''t planning to be the first to take the test. He was waiting for a certain person to arrive, though it seemed like they''d need some more time to get there. "I''ll go first," ¨C Asuna said, staring at Headon. "Can I know the type of test, Headon-san?" "The test is quite simple," ¨C Headon smiled mischievously, waving his staff slightly, causing their surroundings to change. They were now in front of a cage filled with water containing a giant eel and a metal ball. "All you have to do is get past the White Steel Eel and break the ball behind it." "Isn''t the test simple?" ¨C Headon said, glancing at Akira from the corner of his eye, as Akira was the most dangerous person present. "Asuna, do you want to fight the White Steel Eel, or do you just want to break the ball?" Akira asked, raising an eyebrow, intending to give Asuna a treasure from the Gate of Babylon based on her choice. "I want to do both," ¨C Asuna smiled, not being the type to avoid combat. "But why are you asking?" "It''s not a big deal," ¨C Akira shook his head, and a golden ripple appeared beside him, from which a sword swiftly emerged and embedded itself into the ground before Asuna. "This..." ¨C Asuna asked, staring at the beautiful blue sword with several magatama hanging from its handle, radiating a very dangerous aura. "Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi, the sword used by Susanoo-no-Mikoto to slay Yamata-no-Orochi," ¨C Akira said nonchalantly, severing Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi''s connection to the Gate of Babylon. "It''s an extremely powerful sword, and it''s yours from now on." If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Thank you, Akira-kun," ¨C Asuna smiled as she picked up the sword, confident that no sword in her world could compare to this one that Akira had casually gifted her. "Is there anything I can do in return for this sword?" Although Asuna had no intention of returning the sword, since Akira had given it to her, she also didn''t want to take it without giving something in return. "You''re welcome, and if you want to repay me, just become stronger so that you can wield the sword without any problems," ¨C Akira smiled, as he wasn''t really concerned about the sword, given that the Gate of Babylon had absorbed its magic and recreated it without issue. "Of course," ¨C Asuna nodded happily, knowing that since joining the chat group, she had been able to grow stronger through training, unlike other Hunters in her world. And with a sword as amazing as Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi, she would train harder than before to be worthy of wielding it. "It seems you''re ready," ¨C Headon said, gesturing toward the cage, which opened its door to allow Asuna to enter. "Then, I''ll go first," ¨C Asuna smiled at Akira and Yukihime, disappearing from her spot as she moved at a speed too fast for the ordinary eye to follow. However, to Akira and the others, who were all incredibly powerful, she appeared to be moving in slow motion. "..." ¨C Akira glanced at Yukihime, who was standing nearby, eyeing him from the corner of her eye as if waiting her turn to receive something as well. He sighed lightly, and another golden ripple appeared beside him. "Here, since you don''t use a weapon, I''ll give you this," ¨C Akira said, tossing a bottle with a clear liquid inside to Yukihime. "By drinking this, you won''t need to use your magical power to maintain your body anymore, as the liquid in this bottle will force your body to grow into the ideal form you envision for yourself." "Huh! Am I getting something too?" ¨C Yukihime said in surprise, as if she hadn''t been glancing at Akira earlier to get something like Asuna. "But seriously, you have so many amazing things in your treasury." "Well, my treasury contains all the treasures of the world," ¨C Akira smiled with satisfaction, happy to receive Yukihime''s praise, without pointing out that she had been eyeing him for something as well. "Then, I won''t hesitate," ¨C Yukihime smiled, swallowing the liquid in the bottle in one gulp, feeling a little excited to get her perfect body. After drinking the bottle, a black cocoon made of liquid magical power enveloped Yukihime, as her transformation into her ideal form would take some time. "..." ¨C Headon certainly noticed everything Akira had done, from giving Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi to Asuna to giving the strange liquid to Yukihime, who was now in a cocoon made of Shinsu. Although Shinsu was a mysterious power in the tower, it was actually extremely dense magical power that had become liquid, though no one knew this since most people were born and died in the tower. As for those from outside, they might hide this information, or there might be no magic outside, unlike Akira''s world, which was filled with magical power. Chapter 66 : First Test ll Akira stared at the cocoon surrounding Yukihime for a moment to ensure there were no mistakes, then shifted his gaze to the cage where the fight between Asuna and the White Steel Eel had begun. "Sorry, but you''re going to be a test subject for my new sword," Asuna smiled softly as she took her battle stance. She would be lying if she said she wasn''t excited to test the sword she received from Akira, as holding it made her feel invincible. Roooar The White Steel Eel let out a roar, seemingly sensing the threat from Asuna and her sword. It felt as though it had met its mortal enemy at that moment, and rightly so, because after slaying Yamata-no-Orochi with this sword, it had become a dragon-slaying sword, destined to subdue all dragons and serpents, including the White Steel Eel, which was a lower form of serpent. "Quicksilver..." Asuna muttered. This was the skill she had gained from a previous quest, increasing her speed by 30% at the cost of a small amount of her magic power. In an instant, Asuna vanished from her spot and rushed toward the White Steel Eel at a speed it couldn''t comprehend. She lightly swung the Kusanagi sword. Given the natural sharpness of the blade, she didn''t need much force, and the White Steel Eel was sliced through like tofu before the sword''s edge. Boom With a crashing sound, the White Steel Eel shattered into thousands of pieces, falling to the floor of the cage. It was no match for Asuna''s power as an S-Rank Hunter, while the White Steel Eel was merely equivalent to a C-Rank monster. "I''ll go first then," Asuna waved at Akira and Yukihime, and with a light touch of the Kusanagi sword, the sphere crumbled into fragments. A golden light surrounded Asuna as she was transported to the next floor. "Who will be next?" Headon asked, twirling his cane as the dead White Steel Eel disappeared and a new White Steel Eel appeared, along with an intact new sphere. Ting At that moment, the cocoon surrounding Yukihime cracked open, revealing her with a joyful smile. Although her appearance hadn''t changed much, it was clear this was her true form without using magic to alter it. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "I''m next," Yukihime said excitedly as she quickly walked toward the cage. "That''s alright, right, Akira?" "Of course, I''m waiting for someone here," Akira said indifferently, as the person he was waiting for was very close, and he wanted to speak with them before starting his trial. "Then I won''t hold back," Yukihime said as she stepped into the cage without any hesitation. Roooar The moment Yukihime appeared, the White Steel Eel let out a battle cry and charged at her with full force, ready to devour her, as it sensed a delicious scent emanating from her. "Nivis Casus..." Yukihime whispered, pointing her finger at the White Steel Eel. Several magic circles appeared in front of her, launching a barrage of ice needles at the White Steel Eel. Boom With another explosion, the White Steel Eel collapsed to the ground, its body riddled with holes and ice. Yukihime''s power was nothing to be taken lightly. "Don''t be late, Akira. I''ll be waiting for you with Asuna," Yukihime said as she lightly tapped the black sphere, causing it to explode into millions of shards. "Of course," Akira nodded, then turned his gaze to Headon. "I don''t mind if you go to greet the new arrival. I need to speak with Yuri Zahard before I take the trial." "Ho~h, it''s interesting to see an Irregular who knows the situation of the Tower," Headon smiled slyly, like a fox, before bowing slightly to Akira. "I''ll take your suggestion and go meet the newcomer." After speaking, Headon disappeared to meet Twenty-Fifth Baam, who had just entered the Tower by opening the door with his own strength. "..." Akira stared ahead where there was a door, and out came a beautiful girl with long black hair and red eyes. She was incredibly attractive, especially with the long black stockings she wore. "Hmm, who are you, and where is Headon?" the girl asked, surveying the surroundings as she noticed Headon was nowhere to be seen, despite being the Administrator of the First Floor. "If you''re referring to that metal rabbit, he''s gone to greet the Irregular who just entered the Tower," Akira shrugged, not caring whether Headon overheard how he referred to him. To Akira, Headon was nothing more than a sly metal rabbit. "Metal rabbit? Well, that suits him," Yuri agreed upon hearing Akira''s description of Headon. "So, are you saying he left a Regular to go meet an Irregular?" "No, I wasn''t chosen by that metal rabbit. I opened the Tower''s door myself as well," Akira said nonchalantly, then looked directly at Yuri. "And I''m the one who told that rabbit to meet the other person because I want to talk to you, Yuri Zahard." "Interesting. Has my fame spread outside the Tower to the point that an Irregular who just entered knows me?" Yuri smiled happily, flicking her hair as she was pleased with the idea of being so well-known outside the Tower. "I don''t really know," Akira shrugged as he walked calmly toward Yuri, ignoring the short man standing near her. "But I want to make a deal with you." "A deal? Let''s hear what you have," Yuri said, not even needing to think about it, as she crossed her arms and stared at Akira. Chapter 67 : First Test lll "A deal? Let''s hear what you have," said Yuri without even thinking about it, placing her hands under her chest and staring at Akira. "Loan me Black March, and in return, I''ll take you with me to my world when we leave. You must be tired of staying in the tower for so long," Akira smiled, their faces so close that they could feel each other''s breath on their skin. "And I''ll let you see Black March in its ignited state." "Hooh ~, you''re saying something quite interesting," Yuri smiled excitedly as she gazed into Akira''s blood-red eyes. She truly was bored of the tower after living there for almost 500 years. "Do you think you can do what King Zahard couldn''t?" It was known that King Zahard had come from outside the tower, but now he lived inside and ruled it, unable to leave. Although many denied this by saying Zahard simply didn''t want to leave. "That''s right," Akira nodded without hesitation, smiling confidently. "What''s impossible for others is easy for someone like me." "Someone like you? Are you some kind of king outside the tower?" Yuri asked, staring at Akira with curiosity. His aura now felt like that of someone standing above others, controlling life and death. "Well, something like that," Akira nodded, as he had the memories of Gilgamesh, including his time ruling Uruk. "So, what''s your answer? Will you take the deal and escape your boredom, or will you refuse and return to your dull life?" "Yuri-sama..." Evan muttered anxiously, staring at Yuri, afraid she would accept the offer from this golden Irregular. "Alright, it looks like we have a deal," Yuri smiled, pulling Black March out from her Pocket. "I''ll do as you say, but make sure I won''t make you pay dearly if you try to trick me." "Yuri-sama!!" Evan shouted in disbelief. He was sure that if Zahard found out about this deal, Yuri''s fate would be execution. "No need to worry. I always keep my promises, especially to a beautiful girl like you," Akira smiled seductively as he took Black March from Yuri and pulled something from the Gate of Babylon, placing it in Yuri''s hand. "Here, wear this ring. It will allow us to communicate, and it will also let us track each other''s location, so I can come to fetch you when it''s time to leave the tower." "Hmm, this ring is beautiful," Yuri said as she slipped the silver ring with a red gemstone onto her left hand, specifically on her ring finger. "Evan, give him an A-Rank Pocket." "Yuri-sama..." Evan muttered hesitantly, as an A-Rank Pocket was incredibly valuable, even for Yuri. She couldn''t get one like it was candy. But he relented, seeing Yuri wasn''t going to change her mind. With some reluctance, Evan handed Akira an A-Rank Pocket. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "It looks like the metal rabbit is back," Akira said, looking at Headon, who had appeared out of nowhere with Baam behind him. "You came at the right time. I''m done here and want to fight that big fish." "Seems like you had fun in my absence," Headon smiled slyly, eyeing the Black March in Akira''s hand and the ring on Yuri''s finger. "What I do is none of your business, metal rabbit," Akira said, narrowing his eyes at Headon. Golden ripples appeared around him, showing that he wouldn''t hesitate to fight Headon if he pushed too far. "No need to glare at me like that. I''m only overseeing the test and know nothing beyond that," Headon said, waving his staff as a new White Steel Eel appeared in the cage, along with a fresh Ball. "Good that you know your place..." Akira nodded, the golden ripples disappearing. He glanced at Yuri and spoke, "I''ll be waiting for you at Evankhell''s Mothership on the 2nd Floor." "Of course, but what''s your name, handsome?" Yuri smiled, gazing at Akira''s handsome profile, admitting to herself that he was exactly her type. "Akira, Nifuji Akira," Akira said, entering the cage. He looked at the Black March in his hand and spoke, "What do you say? Will you let me use your power, beautiful?" "Of course, I wouldn''t mind even recognizing you as my new master. You''re handsome, and my type," said a lovely voice, as the ghost of a beautiful woman emerged from the black sword in Akira''s hand, embracing him from behind. "Huh!..." Yuri could only stare in disbelief at the beautiful blonde woman behind Akira. "Even though I asked her to use her power for me so many times, she ignored me just because she likes men." "That''s right, so get lost, woman," said the blonde-haired woman, the spirit of Black March, as she clung to Akira. It had been a long time since she''d seen a handsome man, especially one as dominant and proud as him, making him her perfect type. "Damn it... Let''s go, Evan," Yuri ordered, leaving while grinding her teeth in clear frustration over that foolish sword. "Do you want me to be your master?" Akira smiled, gazing at Black March, who was clinging to him as if he were the most precious treasure. "In that case, show me your power to prove if you''re worthy of being wielded by me." Even though Akira had Est and the others, they were his women first, then his weapons. Not to mention, they were still asleep, so he didn''t mind using Black March as his weapon for a while. "As you command, Your Majesty," Black March smiled, feeling electricity run through her body as Akira commanded her. She was also a bit of a masochist and loved being used roughly. In an instant, Black March exploded with incredible power, turning the White Steel Eel into minced meat in a second. Even the Ball was completely destroyed in the process. "How''s that, Master?" Black March smiled expectantly, staring at Akira like a puppy waiting for praise from its owner. "Not bad," Akira nodded, picking up Black March and placing her in the Pocket he had received from Yuri. [Ding! Congratulations to the host for stealing the protagonist''s opportunity to acquire an A-Rank Pocket, causing Baam''s Fortune Value to drop by 200. The host has earned 5,000 Destiny Points.] [Ding! Congratulations on obtaining Black March before the protagonist, causing Baam''s Fortune Value to drop by 2,000. The host has earned 10,000 Destiny Points.] [Ding! Congratulations on making Yuri Zahard lose interest in the protagonist, causing Baam''s Fortune Value to drop by 5,000. The host has earned 25,000 Destiny Points.] [Level Up] x20 [Ding! All host stats have increased by 10K, and the host has earned 10K Stat Points.] "... " After seeing the series of notifications, Akira''s vision blurred, and the surroundings changed to a vast field of grass that seemed to stretch endlessly. Chapter 68 : First Test IV [Test ... Test ... , Welcome to all the Regulars on the second floor of the tower.] [The first test will begin, with 400 participants. The test will be a survival challenge, where you need to reduce the number of participants to 200.] [Once there are 200 participants left, the test will end.] [Now ... let the test begin!!] "It seems this test is a fight to the death," Akira said as he looked at Yukihime and Asuna. Thanks to his broken luck, everyone had been sent to the same place, which made it easier for them to meet up. "What do you want to do? Should we kill the other participants, or just wait until the test ends without doing anything?" Yukihime asked, not minding either option. "Do you want me to kill everyone, Master?" Black March asked, hugging Akira in her ghostly form. It was clear she was excited to serve her new master. "No need for that," Akira shook his head as a massive golden ripple appeared nearby. "I''m going to take a bath, and all you have to do is kill anyone who tries to bother me." "Certainly," Black March nodded without hesitation, her cheeks slightly flushed, clearly eager to see Akira''s bare body. "Would you like to join me in the bath?" Akira asked, pointing to the hot springs that had appeared out of nowhere, and walked towards them casually. "I''ll take you up on that," Yukihime said, stretching her body as she followed behind Akira, not minding sharing the bath with him. "What?! ..." Asuna could only stare at the scene before her in shock. "What about you, Asuna?" Yukihime asked when she saw Asuna standing there in surprise. "This is a good chance to relax, and it might be the last one, since we don''t know what kind of tests await us after this." "Well ..." Asuna hesitated. While she wanted to bathe and didn''t mind sharing the bath with Yukihime, she was a young lady from the Yuuki family and had been taught not to reveal her skin in front of men. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Alright ..." After some hesitation, Asuna agreed, realizing, as Yukihime said, that she might not get another chance like this. And so, while everyone else was desperately killing each other, Akira was bathing with three beautiful girls. Black March''s human form had joined them in the bath, while her sword form flew in the sky, killing anyone who approached. These hot springs weren''t ordinary; they were incredibly powerful, with no one from the outside able to see the people inside, while those inside could see anyone outside. Moreover, the hot springs had the effects of accelerating recovery, rejuvenating youth, improving skin, and more. Though Asuna had been initially shy, she was now enjoying sitting in the hot water, completely naked, along with Akira and Yukihime. "..." The three of them closed their eyes, allowing the hot water to help their tense bodies relax, giving them a pleasant feeling. "..." But unlike the others, Black March was staring at Akira, her nose bleeding as it was clear she was overly excited from seeing Akira''s bare body. _ An hour later. [Notification ... Notification ... The first part of the test has ended, and now it''s time for the second part.] [All remaining participants are required to form a team of three within 5 minutes. Anyone who fails to form a team will be disqualified.] [To recognize a team formation, all three members must touch each other to be acknowledged as a team.] "Hmmm, is that why the chat group limited the number of participants to three people?" Yukihime muttered when she heard the Test Admin''s announcement. "I don''t know what chat group you''re talking about, but fights in the tower are usually team-based, which is why teams of three are always formed at the beginning of the tests," Black March said, staring at Yukihime but still hugging Akira, not seeming like she had any intention of letting go anytime soon. "A bath is the best; I feel like I''ve come back to life after so long," Akira hummed happily, getting dressed in clothes that had been repaired and cleaned¡ªanother function of the hot springs. "You''re right, especially that wine you offered. This is the first time I''ve had wine like that in my 700 years of life," Yukihime commented, licking her lips, as the taste of the wine lingered on them. "Well, that wine is King''s Wine, something humans can''t make," Akira said proudly, as he really loved that wine, drinking at least a bottle a day. "But aren''t you underage, Akira-kun?" Asuna asked, seemingly forgetting that she was underage too, though she had been drinking the wine. "That''s true, but I''m also immortal, so I decided not to care about such small things," Akira shrugged indifferently, as he hadn''t cared about age since becoming immortal. "I think we should hold hands instead of chatting, as time is running out," Yukihime said, grabbing Akira''s hand with one hand and Asuna''s with the other. "You''re right," Akira nodded, taking Asuna''s other hand with his free hand while Black March clung to his waist, staring jealously at Asuna and Yukihime. Chapter 69 : First Test V Boom* "Shinsu..." - Khun mumbled, trying to resist the liquid magical power being emitted by the Test Admin named Lero-Ro. "Wahhhh~..." - Akira yawned out of boredom, as this level of dense magical power had no effect on him or Yukihime and Asuna. Except for them, there was another person unaffected by the dense liquid magical power, and that person was Baam, the protagonist of this world, as he was also an Irregular. "These people are really weak..." - Yukihime muttered upon seeing how everyone was pushed by this level of power. To her, it was as if Lero-Ro was trying to push a dinosaur using a cup full of water. "Well, this is only the 2nd Floor, and except for the Test Admin, all the others here are just weaklings who have just begun climbing the tower," - Akira said lazily as he walked toward Lero-Ro, feeling a bit sleepy after taking a bath. "... " - Yukihime and Asuna glanced at each other for a moment and then followed behind Akira. "Hello..." - Akira lazily smiled and waved at Lero-Ro, who was talking about luck and similar things. "!!!" - Lero-Ro couldn''t help but widen his eyes in shock when he saw Akira - "A Monster... no, Monsters have arrived." "Don''t mind us, just continue with what you''re doing," - Akira said nonchalantly, sitting lazily while watching the other participants in boredom. "As I said earlier, the most important thing is luck. It might have been a mistake that these people weren''t pushed away, but that''s also their luck, and that''s why they succeeded," - Lero-Ro said while trying to hide his tension, as Akira''s and his group''s power was not something you''d usually find in a place like this. "Excuse me... I wasn''t pushed away either," - Baam said with some embarrassment, "Does that mean I succeeded too?" "That''s correct..." - Lero-Ro nodded after becoming tense for a moment again, thinking, ''What is happening? Why are there so many Monsters in this test?'' "And now, let the test begin. Whoever passes through the wall made of Shinsu will succeed, and whoever can''t must leave," - Lero-Ro said indifferently, sitting down near Akira since he was a Ranker and had his own pride, so he couldn''t show his nervousness. "Excuse me... May I ask for your name?" - Lero-Ro asked, staring curiously at Akira, who was lazily sitting beside him. "Akira, Nifuji Akira ~" - Akira said, yawning as he was really feeling bored. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "So, Akira-san..." - Lero-Ro stared at Akira with unconcealed curiosity, "May I ask you some questions?" "Hmmm, go ahead and ask, but I''ll only answer if I feel like it," - Akira replied indifferently, as a golden ripple appeared beside him, from which a large pillow emerged. Akira hugged the pillow without hesitation as he watched the other participants. "Then I won''t hesitate to ask," - Lero-Ro said, closing his eyes to organize his thoughts before asking, "Can you tell me where you came from, Akira-san?" "From outside the tower..." - Akira said indifferently while staring at a green-skinned girl who managed to pass through the wall made of magical power. However, what caught Akira''s attention wasn''t the girl but the weapon at her waist, which was the Green April. "From outside the tower..." - Lero-Ro mumbled, unable to comprehend what he heard for a moment. But when he processed what Akira had said, he stared at him and the others in disbelief, "So does that mean you and your friends are Irregulars, Akira-san?" "Well, that''s the case," - Akira nodded as he tightened his grip on the Black March, which wanted to lunge forward to kill the lizard girl to get the Green April for its beloved master. The Black March felt the desire to obtain the Green April from Akira. Although the desire wasn''t that strong, as a faithful servant to its master, the Black March would do its utmost to fulfill its master''s desires, no matter how small or insignificant. "I see..." - Lero-Ro stared at Akira and the others and began muttering a lot of things, to which Akira didn''t pay much attention. "I answered your questions, now it''s your turn," - Akira said while yawning, "How long does it take for someone to reach here from that metal rabbit''s floor if they don''t use the official path?" "Metal rabbit? Do you mean Headon-sama?" - Lero-Ro asked, feeling terrified by the way Akira referred to Headon. "Are there any other metal rabbits besides him?" - Akira asked, staring at Lero-Ro curiously, not expecting there to be companions for that metal rabbit who was as cunning as a fox. "Headon-sama is a unique being, and there aren''t any other people with the same characteristics, as far as I know," - Lero-Ro smiled nervously, as no one in the tower dared refer to Headon as a metal rabbit, except for Akira who was sitting before him - "As for your first question, if the person knows the way well, it would take about a week or a little more for someone to go from the 1st Floor to the 2nd Floor." "I see... Now, another question, do you know how to contact FUG?" - Akira asked a question that could get him executed with indifference, without even looking at Lero-Ro. "This..." - Lero-Ro could only stare at Akira and the others cautiously, ready for a fight at any moment. "There''s no need for such caution. I''m not interested in working with rats who scurry from place to place just to hide," - Akira said, staring at Lero-Ro with narrowed eyes, clearly displeased with Lero-Ro''s hostility toward him - "Well, at least for now." "Sigh~, talking to you is really bad for my heart, Akira-san," - Lero-Ro smiled sarcastically and sat down, not daring to do anything to Akira, as he felt death staring him down a few moments ago - "But to answer your question, I don''t know how to contact FUG." Even though Lero-Ro felt it was strange that someone from outside the tower knew about FUG, he didn''t care much. He just prayed from the depths of his heart that a monster like Akira wouldn''t cooperate with FUG. "I see..." - Akira replied indifferently, closing his eyes to sleep, no longer feeling the desire to talk to Lero-Ro any further. As for the girls, they were talking about the effects of hot springs and didn''t pay much attention to the conversation between Akira and Lero-Ro. Chapter 70 : Second Test l Waiting Hall Room "So, what''s going to happen now?" - Asuna asked as the second test had ended, and they were told to rest and wait here while one team after another entered the next test. "There''s no need to worry, as the next test is simple," - Akira said indifferently while staring at the fake sky created by magical power, or what they call Shinsu, with some curiosity. "By the way, it seems you know a lot about this world" - Yukihime said curiously, as she noticed that Akira knew a lot since they arrived here. "Ah, I have a special skill called Clairvoyance, which allows me to see the past, the future, and other parallel worlds," - Akira said indifferently, feeling it was annoying to explain that this world was an anime in his past life. "I used it to see a bit of the future when we arrived at the tower." Akira wasn''t lying, as with Clairvoyance, he could see the past, the future, and parallel worlds, in addition to seeing everything happening in the present. However, he rarely used this power because the flow of too much information into his brain was annoying, not to mention that it was boring to see everything. "So, does that mean you know how to pass the next test?" - Asuna asked curiously, as she hadn''t expected such a skill to exist. "Sort of," - Akira nodded, and a golden ripple appeared beside him, from which various types of food emerged. "Feel free to eat whatever you like." After saying this, he picked up a beef steak and started eating it without caring about the world, as after bathing and sleeping, he felt hungry since nearly a day had passed without eating anything. "Having your own storage is something to be envied" - Yukihime said, picking up a burger and some fries, and she too began to eat. "You''re right. Having something like Akira-kun''s storage would make the raid much easier" - Asuna nodded in agreement, as she also had a Storage, but it had limits on what could be stored in it. "Yukihime, can I ask for your help with something later?" - Akira said, staring at Yukihime with bright crimson eyes, clearly showing Vampiric Impulse, as Akira felt a strong urge to drink blood. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "What a coincidence, I was thinking of asking for your help with the same thing" - Yukihime said, also with bright crimson eyes, as she too was experiencing Vampiric Impulse and didn''t want to hold back this time, unlike before when it was a kind of celebration for getting her perfect body. "... " - Asuna glanced back and forth between the two, not understanding what they were talking about. Though she wanted to offer her help too, she felt it was wiser to remain silent. After 10 minutes. "We''ll be stepping out for a bit," - Akira said to Asuna, who was still eating, and left with Yukihime to a discreet spot. When they reached an unnoticeable corner, Yukihime created a barrier of ice around them so no one could see what was happening inside. She made the ice thick enough so that no one could see through it. "This might be late, but are you sure?" - Akira asked, as, being a Vampire, she should know that this act between Vampires signified marriage. "Not only that, but by absorbing your blood, I''ll gain your Blood Memory, which allows me to see your memories." "Don''t worry too much" - Yukihime smiled, looking at Akira with crimson eyes and a pair of cute fangs showing from her lips. "Let''s think about that later. For now, let''s just enjoy ourselves." After speaking, Yukihime didn''t hesitate and pressed her lips against Akira''s, as this act was necessary. A Vampire''s kiss, with a bit of saliva given to the person whose blood will be sucked, ensures they won''t feel any pain during the process. "... " - Seeing Yukihime, who had decided to follow her heart''s desire without caring about anything else, Akira didn''t hesitate either and embraced her slim, graceful waist, responding to her passionate kiss. "Amh~" - Yukihime moaned, as a virgin girl for 700 years, this was her first kiss, and she couldn''t resist Akira, an expert in this field, when he used his tongue. [A/N: I know this isn''t Yukihime''s first kiss, but let''s consider it that way for this story.] The two continued their battle of tongues, with Akira invading Yukihime''s soft mouth with his tongue while Yukihime tried to resist, but she couldn''t do much against Akira''s vast experience. After 10 minutes of kissing, they parted, with a silver string of saliva between them, their eyes filled with a strong desire to sink their fangs into each other''s necks. Feeling he''d reached his limit, Akira didn''t hesitate and embraced Yukihime again, but this time, instead of stealing her lips, he buried his head in her beautiful white neck, inhaling her scent and gently licking it. "Ahn~" - Yukihime couldn''t help but moan again, as her neck was sensitive. But soon, her competitive desire to hear Akira moan as well ignited, and she tried to do the same, but unfortunately, Akira didn''t show any particular reaction. "... " - After enjoying licking Yukihime''s neck for a while, Akira didn''t hesitate to sink his fangs into her neck, as the sweet and intoxicating taste of her blood spread in his mouth. It wasn''t just Akira; Yukihime couldn''t help but close her eyes in ecstasy, savoring the sweet and intoxicating taste of blood as it flowed down her throat. Chapter 71 : The Third Test "The next team is: Akira, Yukihime, Asuna," said the Test Admin, who was allowing the teams to enter one by one to undergo the third test. "It seems it''s our turn," said Akira as he walked with Yukihime and Asuna towards the door leading to the test. "..." - As they walked, Asuna blushed as she glanced between Akira and Yukihime. When they returned, they had told her what they had done, something that was normal for them as vampires, and they didn''t feel ashamed of sharing it, even though they didn''t like others watching them while doing it. Akira and Yukihime didn''t care about Asuna''s embarrassment since this was something they couldn''t feel due to the differing moral standards between humans and vampires. Although Akira maintained his human standards most of the time, his instincts as a vampire gradually erased the embarrassment stemming from human standards. The three walked and arrived at a black empty space, where a man was sipping a drink in the center. "Welcome, I am the Test Director, and my name is Yu Han. I will be in charge of this test," Yu Han said as he sipped instant coffee indifferently. "The test is simple: you must open the correct door." Although others would have been surprised by the Test Director supervising such a test, Yukihime and Asuna didn''t know the importance of the Test Director, and as for Akira, he didn''t care about the Test Director. To Akira, titles like Test Director and Test Admin didn''t matter; they were no different from air to him. Once the mission was over, he would return to his world, and even if he came back to this world, he wouldn''t see them again as he continued to climb the tower, while they remained here. Of course, this didn''t mean that Akira didn''t care about anyone. If he made friends here, he wouldn''t be indifferent to them as he was to strangers and passersby in his life. After Yu Han spoke, 12 red doors appeared out of nowhere and began rotating around the room before stopping. "You only have one attempt," Yu Han said, taking another sip of instant coffee as he glanced at Akira and the others from the corner of his eye. "And the time limit is ten minutes." If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Hmm, it seems we have some time. So, what do you think about chatting for a bit?" Akira said, sitting casually in front of Yu Han. "Chatting? You seem quite confident to ignore the test and chat with someone you''ve met for the first time," Yu Han smiled, putting the cup aside as he gazed at Akira. "So, what do you want to talk about, Irregular Nifuji Akira?" "I see... that metallic rabbit told you about me," Akira said, a smile creeping onto his lips. "Then this will make things easier. I''ll help you get that boy Baam, but in return, you must not stand in our way." Akira knew that Yu Han and his group saw them as obstacles to their plans and would try to get rid of them as soon as possible. Although Akira was confident in his ability to defeat them no matter what they did, he didn''t want to deal with too much trouble. "It seems, as Headon-sama said, that despite being from outside the tower, you know more about it than most of its residents," Yu Han said, gazing at Akira seriously, knowing that the person before him was a significant threat to their plans. "Don''t look at me like that," Akira said coldly, staring at Yu Han with emotionless eyes. Hundreds of ripples appeared around him, and he would have killed Yu Han without hesitation if he tried to mess with him. "As I said, I have no intention of standing against you, and I even offered my help. But it seems you want to make me your enemy." T_T ¨C Yu Han stared at Akira, unable to stop the urge to cry. Akira''s killing intent sent shivers down his spine. He, who had climbed the tower and witnessed much bloodshed in his long life, couldn''t help but tremble under the terrifying killing intent emitted by the golden-haired youth in front of him. "Please calm down..." Yu Han quickly regained his composure and leaned toward Akira. "I apologize for my earlier rudeness, and I hope you''ll accept my previous offer of cooperation. We won''t stand in your way, and we''ll help you pass the tests as much as we can in exchange for your help in acquiring Baam and not interfering with our plans." "It seems we''ve reached an agreement," Akira said nonchalantly, as the killing intent and ripples disappeared. He stood up from in front of Yu Han and walked towards the nearest door. "So, we''ll be going now." "..." - The two girls stared at Yu Han for a moment. He was trying to keep a composed look, but he was sweating all over from the fear of Akira. Well, it wasn''t just Yu Han who was frightened by Akira''s killing intent. Yukihime and Asuna were both shocked by the terrifying killing aura Akira had unleashed. "What are you doing? Let''s go," Akira smiled as he looked at the two girls standing still. "..." - Asuna and Yukihime looked at Akira''s smile, then glanced at each other before smiling and following Akira, who had opened the nearest door. "What a terrifying monster," Yu Han murmured after Akira left, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. "As Headon-sama said, it''s best not to provoke him," Yu Han muttered, quickly regaining his mental state and returning to his usual demeanor. "Next team of participants, please come forward." Chapter 72 : The Fourth Test A few hours later, the beginning of the fourth test, Crown Game. "What do we do, should we join in from the first round, or wait until the third round and beyond?" asked Yukihime, as they had decided to participate in the additional test, even though they had no intention of winning. "We''ll go in the second round. This is an opportunity to get the Green April from that lizard girl," said Akira nonchalantly as he woke up, having been asleep for the past few hours. "Speaking of which, we need to get 2 of the 13 Month Series," said Asuna, as everyone had been so busy with the tests since their arrival that they had forgotten about their missions. "Focus on passing the tests for now, as the mission to collect 2 of the 13 Month Series will end with this test. The other mission will wait until the person concerned appears," said Akira as he stood up. The first round had already ended with an overwhelming victory for the lizard girl''s team. "Shall we go¡­" Akira yawned as he pressed the participation button, as this test wasn''t a challenge for them. The weakest person among them, Asuna, was far stronger than the lizard girl. "By the way, I''ll be the one wearing the crown," Akira said as he walked out of the room with the Black March in his hand. "Then we''ll protect you," said Asuna, pulling out a random sword from his storage, as using the Kusanagi sword in this place would have been a waste. "Asuna, I''ll take care of the people on the left, and you handle the ones on the right," said Yukihime, raising her hand indifferently towards the left and calmly uttering, "Nivis Casus." Swish In an instant, several ice needles appeared, launching rapidly and with great force toward the other contestants. Boom With a loud explosion, three lifeless bodies flew into the air, unable to react to Yukihime''s attack, let alone dodge or block it. "As expected from you, Yukihime-san," said Asuna admiringly as she prepared herself. "Now, it''s my turn." If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. After speaking, Asuna disappeared from her place, and no one could track her, as her power was on a different level compared to the other participants. "Argh!!" - x3. In an instant, all participants on Asuna''s side had lost consciousness, leaving them unable to continue the fight. "Lizard girl, no¡­ Anak Zahard, how about a bet between you and me?" said Akira, ignoring Anak''s teammates as he approached the throne with the Black March in his hand. "Let''s fight. If I lose, I''ll give you the Black March, and if I win, I''ll get the Green April." "What do you think? I don''t think it''s a bad deal for you," said Akira, standing five meters away from the throne. "By the way, if you manage to move me even one step, it will be my loss, while my condition for victory is your inability to fight." "You!!..." Anak could only glare at Akira in anger and disbelief. She hadn''t expected the Black March to be in the hands of a man, let alone that he would be mocking her with a lazy smile. "Fine, I''ll defeat you and wipe that smile off your face." "So, Lero-Ro, what do you say to becoming the judge and witness for this test?" Akira said, staring at the glowing cube floating near the ceiling. "That golden man¡­ he just called the Test Admin by his bare name," Shibisu muttered in disbelief, as no one dared to do something like that. "Since both sides agree to this bet, I''ll be the judge between you," said Lero-Ro with some fatigue, as he hadn''t expected to be involved in this kind of play. No matter how he looked at it, Anak had no chance of winning this bet. "And the Test Admin doesn''t even seem angry," Shibisu couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him and felt like he was dreaming. "Asuna, Yukihime, take care of the lizard girl''s companions," said Akira, staring at Anak, who was glaring back at him with bared teeth. It was obvious she was furious. "I''ll give you the first hit, so you can''t say I defeated you without giving you a chance to do something." "You!!... How much do you want to mock me before you''re satisfied?" Anak could only grind her teeth in hatred, as this was the first time she had been belittled like this since entering the tower. "I''ll make you regret this arrogance, you damned golden fool," Anak said, jumping to the top of the throne with the Green April in her hand. "Ignition!!" At the moment Anak shouted, the Green April extended, resembling the branches of a tree growing and spreading in all directions. Boom Boom Boom As the Green April extended, it caused massive damage to the hall. Due to its size and spread, the Green April was hitting everywhere, causing a kind of chain reaction. The speed and power of the branches increased with every impact against the walls. "I''ll crush you," Anak said, glaring at Akira with pure rage and killing intent, as she intended to crush him with all her strength. "Fall!!!" After her scream, Anak moved her wrist, directing the Green April toward Akira, causing all the scattered roots to gather and rush at him with destructive speed and force. "Hwaaah~..." Akira yawned, watching the roots charging at him with great power. A lazy smile spread across his lips as he muttered indifferently, "Come on¡­" Chapter 73 : The Fourth Test ll "Hwaaah~ ..." ¨C Akira yawned as he stared at the roots rushing toward him with great force. A lazy smile spread across his lips as he muttered indifferently, "Come on, Mesarthim-Adamas." At the moment Akira finished his mutter, a shadow of a goat with horns and red eyes appeared behind him, surrounded by armor made of diamonds. Mesarthim-Adamas is the First Familiar for The Fourth Primogenitor, a power that Akira obtained somehow, with his memories of the incident devoured. The reason must be the Blazing Banquet. Boom* A deafening explosion occurred as all the branches of Green April struck Akira simultaneously, causing dust to scatter everywhere, preventing everyone from seeing what was happening. Even though no one could see what happened, everyone was certain that Akira had turned into a pile of crushed flesh, as no one who participated in this test could withstand such a blow. "How''s that, you golden bastard?" ¨C Anka grinned fiercely as she shrank Green April back to its normal size, confident that she had crushed the man who had been mocking her from start to finish ¨C "Make sure not to underestimate others too much in your next life." "I''ll return the same words to you, Lizard girl," ¨C a lazy, indifferent voice was heard by everyone as the dust cleared, revealing Akira unharmed, not having moved an inch from his spot. "W-what!!" ¨C Anak could only stare at Akira with wide-open eyes, as she didn''t believe anyone could survive that blow, let alone come out unscathed. "Now, it''s my turn to attack," ¨C Akira said lazily as his right hand turned black with many red lines running through it ¨C "Come on, Al-Nasl-Minium." After Akira''s mutter, a bicorn with glowing purple eyes, black-colored skin, and a purple fire-like mane appeared, with glowing plate-shaped armor floating around its neck. Clatter* Pointing its horns at Anak, the bicorn sent high-frequency vibrations toward her, who was standing atop the throne, staring at Akira in disbelief. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Arrrgh!!" ¨C At the moment the high-frequency vibrations touched Anak''s body, she could only scream from the intense pain as she felt her cells being burned and destroyed. Her body was bleeding from everywhere, and she was on the verge of death within a moment. "Anak!!" ¨C Shibisu and Hatsu could only shout in worry, unable to move, as Asuna and Yukihime had struck them to prevent them from acting. "It seems I overdid it a bit," ¨C Akira muttered as he vanished from his spot and reappeared beside Anak, taking Green April ¨C "I won the bet, so Green April is now mine." It wasn''t just Akira who disappeared; Mesarthim-Adamas and Al-Nasl-Minium also vanished as their work was done, and Akira returned to his normal state. "And if you''ve learned your lesson from this, don''t try fighting someone stronger than you," ¨C Akira said to Anak as his hand turned black again with red lines and he muttered, "Come on, Sadalmelik-Albus." After Akira''s muttering, a beautiful woman appeared, seeming half Elf and half snake, and passed through Akira to gently embrace Anak. This caused Anak''s blood to return to her body, healing her wounds as if time itself was reversing, which was exactly what was happening. Within seconds, all of Anak''s injuries vanished, and even her clothes were restored, leaving her standing on her feet without any problems. No one could imagine that she had been on the brink of death just moments ago. "I''ll take this too," ¨C Akira said as he picked up the crown near Anak and walked away. "You... Why did you help me?" ¨C Anak asked in a soft, weak voice that no one expected to hear from this strong and tomboyish girl. "Well, Yuri would get angry if I killed her little sister," ¨C Akira replied indifferently, stating the truth. Yuri was his favorite person, and he didn''t want to anger her over something unimportant. "How long are you going to wait before announcing the results, Lero-Ro?" ¨C Akira asked casually as he sat on the throne and placed the golden crown on his head, which suited him perfectly. Everyone felt like the crown was made just for him. "Ahem, the winner of the bet and the second round is Akira''s team," ¨C Lero-Ro announced after collecting himself, as it was the first time he had seen such power, like what Akira had used to fight and heal Anak. "It''s great to see you''re fine, Akira-kun," ¨C Asuna smiled as she stood beside the throne where Akira sat, seemingly not caring that Akira had almost killed Anak moments ago. Asuna''s world isn''t as peaceful as in the anime, where there are Monsters and Gates. Asuna herself is an S-Rank Hunter, having seen much death. She was sure she wouldn''t hesitate to kill Anak if she were in Akira''s position, as Anak also hadn''t hesitated when trying to kill Akira. "Is this the Beast Vassal that Vampires have in your world?" ¨C Yukihime asked as she stood beside the throne ¨C "As you said, it''s a power that can truly manipulate the laws of the world." "That''s right," ¨C Akira nodded, about to speak, but he was interrupted by Lero-Ro. "The third round will begin in 3... 2... 1..." ¨C Lero-Ro announced, seated in the floating box near the ceiling. Chapter 74 : The Fourth Test lll "This person¡­" - muttered Baam as he stared at Akira, who was sitting lazily on the throne while Asuna and Yukihime stood next to the throne, chatting without a care for the world. "Do you know that shiny man?" - asked Khun as he looked at Akira with curiosity and caution since Akira''s power terrified him. "No, but I saw him on the first floor with Headon-san before the survival test started," - Baam said, trying not to reveal his identity as an Irregular since, from what he heard from Lero-Ro, Irregulars weren''t very well-liked in the tower. "Blue Turtle, let''s join the next round," - said Rak, his gaze glued to Akira sitting lazily on the throne. "I''ll hunt the Golden Turtle and become stronger." "Huh!! Are you serious?" - asked Khun, staring at the big man in front of him as if seeing a fool. "Crocodilian, did you see that man''s unnatural power and still want to fight him?" Khun couldn''t understand what his teammate was thinking, as anyone would have given up after seeing Akira''s display of power a moment ago. "That''s right, Rak-san. It''s better not to fight them," - Baam couldn''t help but agree with Khun, knowing this was just a secondary test, and despite its gains, there were no real losses. "Black Turtle¡­" - Upon hearing Baam''s words, Rak couldn''t help but feel a bit sad as he hadn''t expected both of them to try and stop him. ¡ª "The third round will begin in 3... 2... 1¡­" - announced Lero-Ro as he sat in the floating box near the ceiling. "I wonder who will come out to fight us," - Asuna muttered as she cautiously eyed the doors, wary of a sneak attack. "It seems there''s no one," - said Yukihime as a few seconds passed and none of the doors opened. "The number of participants in the third round is 0," - Lero-Ro said through the loudspeaker, as after Akira''s display of power, no one dared to participate. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Boring," - said Akira indifferently, removing the crown and tossing it away like trash, having achieved his goal from participating in this test and losing interest. "Let''s leave." "You''re right. It''s better to go sleep," - said Yukihime, yawning elegantly as she walked with Akira and Asuna toward the test area exit. "Team Akira, Asuna, Yukihime has been disqualified from the test for abandoning the crown and leaving the throne," - announced Lero-Ro with some surprise, as he hadn''t expected them to give up on the test, especially since their victory was assured. "Huh!! He just gave up the crown like that?" - Khun mumbled in disbelief, staring at Akira''s retreating back, not expecting the crown to be discarded like garbage. "And even his teammates don''t object to this." "Interesting¡­" - Androssi muttered as she stared at Akira out of the corner of her eye. "I didn''t expect to find a man wielding two swords from the 13 Month Series, something only a few of Zahard''s Princesses have achieved." "And it seems he''s also well acquainted with Yuri Zahard," - Androssi couldn''t suppress the smile spreading across her face as she stared at Akira''s retreating back. "And now, the fourth round will begin, and the crown is without an owner," - Lero-Ro announced, unable to truly understand what Akira was thinking. "3... 2... 1... the fourth round begins." ¡ª "She''s getting closer¡­" - Akira mumbled, sensing Yuri''s location rapidly approaching them. Akira knew Yuri''s location because of the ring he had given her, allowing him to feel its location, and Yuri could do the same, sensing where Akira was and the direction she needed to take to reach him. "Who''s getting closer?" - Asuna asked in confusion, as she hadn''t sensed anyone else except themselves in the open room. "Is it the person you spoke to before the ball test and got the Black March from?" - Yukihime guessed, as unlike Asuna, she knew Akira had met someone other than Headon before ascending to the second floor. "That''s right. The person in question is Yuri Zahard. I told her I would take her out of the tower if she gave me the Black March, and she agreed without hesitation," - Akira said, stretching his stiff body, as lounging lazily on the throne wasn''t really comfortable. "Will you take her with you when the mission ends?" - Yukihime asked with interest, as the thought of doing such a thing had never crossed her mind, let alone using it in negotiations. "That''s right. Yuri hates boredom, and that''s the only thing this tower holds for her. That''s why I offered her to go to my world," - Akira explained indifferently. "Luckily, there are plenty of exciting things in my world, like devils, demons, gods, aliens¡­ etc. So, I''m sure she won''t get bored." "Your world sounds chaotic," - Yukihime commented, unsure of what kind of world could bring all those beings together. "Sort of, but at least it''s stable on the surface," - Akira shrugged indifferently, stopping at his room. "Goodnight." "And you as well," - Yukihime said as she walked to the room next to Akira''s, as their rooms were beside each other. "Rest well, Akira-kun," - said Asuna as she entered the room before Akira''s. Chapter 75 : Administrator Test l After 3 days. "You arrived faster than I expected," said Akira while having breakfast with a beautiful girl with black hair and a pair of vibrant red eyes. "The credit goes to the ring you gave me, as it helped us find the way quickly," said Yuri while eating a piece of fried sausage. "By the way, when will you take me out of the tower?" After seeing how Akira fulfilled his words and ignited Black March as if he already knew what to do, Yuri''s confidence increased in the possibility of Akira taking her out of the tower. "Don''t worry, I will take you out of the tower once the tests on this floor are over. I''m going back to my world as well," Akira said indifferently as he took a sip from his cup of hot chocolate. "As for Black March, I will keep it in my possession for now and return it to you when we leave the tower." "It''s closer than I expected," Yuri said happily, as she thought she''d have to wait a few years before being able to leave the tower. As for Black March, she glanced at the beautiful girl sitting next to Akira for a moment. "As for Black March, you can keep it." Yuri had mixed feelings toward Black March, who always ignored her and acted arrogantly, but now she was like a loyal dog seeking Akira''s approval. "That''s good. Also, there''s no need to hide anymore, as I spoke with the Test Director and he agreed to let you stay here," Akira nodded and continued, "By the way, I also obtained Green April, and I will give it to you when we leave the tower." "As expected of you, achieving something that only a few of Zahard''s Princesses have," Yuri smiled sarcastically as she stared at Akira, still amazed that he managed to get permission for her to stay on this floor. Even with her status as Zahard''s Princess, she couldn''t do that. "By the way, where are the other participants? I don''t see anyone," Yuri asked, as there was no one in the dining hall except for her and Akira. "They should be asleep now, as there''s still some time before the next test begins," Akira said, staring at Black March. "I only woke up because of the quarrel between Black March and Green April." Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Sorry..." Black March said submissively, as she had gotten carried away in her fight with Green April and accidentally woke Akira up. She felt a great deal of shame for doing something like that. "..." Although Green April didn''t say anything, the bow of the sword indicated she also blamed herself. "No worries, I was going to wake up anyway to talk with Yuri," Akira shook his head indifferently, not really caring, as he had been asleep for 65 hours straight and needed to wake up. "By the way, what will you do about the person who was accompanying you?" Akira asked, referring to Evan, as he didn''t intend to take him along to his world. "As you know, our agreement was that I''d take only you with me when we leave the tower." "No need to worry, I''ll talk to Evan later," Yuri said, understanding what Akira meant, as he clearly didn''t want too many strangers in his world. "Can I join you?" A gentle voice was heard at this moment, followed by the appearance of Yu Han. "Go ahead," Akira didn''t even look at Yu Han and took another sip of his hot chocolate, as he enjoyed eating and drinking sweet things. "Excuse me, Akira-san, Hime," Yu Han said as he sat at the head of the table, with Akira on his left and Yuri on his right. [A/N: Hime means princess] "So, what do you want from me?" Akira asked calmly, stirring his cup of hot chocolate. "I don''t think you came just to have breakfast with us." "That''s true," Yu Han nodded as if impressed by Akira''s deduction. "As you know, Akira-san, the next test will begin after determining the Positions, but we don''t have much information about you and your companions. I''d like to know what Positions you want to be placed in for you and your companions." "This is the first time I''ve seen such favoritism. Even I, as Zahard''s Princess, didn''t receive this kind of treatment," Yuri muttered, staring at Yu Han in disbelief. "Actions are forced by circumstances, Hime," Yu Han smiled a fake smile and spoke hypocritically. "Positions... huh~..." Akira mumbled, closing his eyes to think for a moment. Although Positions weren''t important to him, they were to the others. "Asuna specializes in close combat, so put her as an Angler. As for Yukihime, put her as a Wave Controller." "As for me, put me as a Spear Bearer," Akira finished, not really caring about his own position, but choosing Spear Bearer because it allowed him to be lazy while using the Gate of Babylon to launch various weapons at the target. "I see... I will arrange things as you wish," Yu Han nodded after hearing Akira. Although there was no problem with Akira''s and Asuna''s Positions, Yukihime''s position was a bit troublesome, so he had to work on a few things before announcing it. Honestly, Yu Han was glad he came to talk to Akira before the Positions were announced, as it saved him a lot of trouble. He had been planning to let Akira choose their positions during the announcement. Chapter 76 : Administrator Test ll One week later. "Does this mean that all of you will participate in the Administrator test?" Lero-Ro asked everyone after the play that Kuhn and Rak had orchestrated to manipulate everyone into helping Baam had ended. "Of course," Shibisu nodded without hesitation, and everyone else followed suit, agreeing to participate in the Administrator''s test. "What about you, Akira-san, Asuna-san, Yukihime-san?" Lero-Ro asked, staring at Akira''s group, who hadn''t responded yet. "We will participate because Baam is an Irregular, and we are also Irregulars, so we have to help each other," Akira said nonchalantly, revealing information that would shake the entire tower. There were no records of four Irregulars entering the tower at the same time. "I wonder why I''m not surprised by this revelation," Lero-Ro smiled sarcastically, though he had suspected it in his heart. He was still shocked, especially since it wasn''t just Akira¡ªeveryone in his team was Irregular. "Irregular, that explains the incomprehensible power he showed in the Crown Game," Khun muttered, recalling the strange creatures Akira had been able to summon in the past. "Four Irregulars¡ªaren''t we lucky to take the tests with this kind of people?" Shibisu said with a wide smile, clearly happy to be fighting alongside such extraordinary individuals. "Is this something to be happy about?" Parakewl muttered, staring at Akira and the others cautiously, as if they were some kind of bloodthirsty monsters. "Aren''t they just crazy people breaking the tower''s rules?" Long ago, Irregulars were not well regarded due to their great power and personalities, which differed from the people who were born and raised in the tower. For this reason, the residents of the tower feared, respected, and despised them. "You ugly green thing..." Akira said coldly, staring at Parakewl as several golden ripples aimed at him. "Do you want to die?" Even though Akira wouldn''t kill Parakewl, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t make him wish for death while still alive. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "I''m sorry!! Please forgive me!" Seeing the weapons aimed at him and the murderous intent in Akira''s blood-red eyes, Parakewl could only hide behind Lero-Ro. "It was a slip of the tongue, I won''t say something like that again." "Please calm down, Akira-san," Lero-Ro smiled gently, shooting a sharp glare at Parakewl, knowing Akira''s temperament, yet daring to speak so nonchalantly. "Fighting among participants in the exams is prohibited, and Parakewl has already apologized. He didn''t mean what he just said." "Do you think flimsy words like these will stop me from doing what I want?" Akira asked, raising an eyebrow, staring at Lero-Ro with disdain. "You should know that I''m not the type to care about your trivial rules." "This..." Lero-Ro didn''t know what to say and looked at Akira with an embarrassed expression. From observing Akira so far, Lero-Ro knew what Akira said was true; he didn''t care about their rules. Moreover, the rules had been changed multiple times to appease Akira. "Akira, isn''t that right?" At that moment, Khun stepped out from the crowd and bowed to Akira at a 90-degree angle. "I hope you will leave Parakewl alone for now since we need as many people as possible for the next test, and we don''t know what we might face." "... " Akira stared at Khun for a moment, smiled, and the golden ripples vanished. Khun hadn''t told him not to do anything to Parakewl, but only asked him to wait until after the test. "I''ll refrain from killing him for the sake of your cunning personality," Akira said nonchalantly, but a slight smile crept onto his lips. "But in return, you''ll owe me, Khun Aguero Agnis." "Thank you," Khun smiled in relief. The most important thing for him now was Baam. "I will do my best to repay you." "I''ll make sure you do," Akira said, and with those words, he left with the silent Asuna and Yukihime, who didn''t like to intervene in anything, leaving everything to Akira to handle. "I thought I was dead," Parakewl sighed in relief after seeing Akira leave, moving away from Lero-Ro with a look of disdain. Despite being a Test Admin, he couldn''t stop a mere test participant and stood there awkwardly. "Learn from what just happened and don''t speak without thinking from now on," Khun said harshly, as because of this idiot''s mouth, he now owed Akira. The thing he hated most was being in debt to others. But thinking that this was for Baam, Khun managed to keep his calm and composure, as Baam meant everything to him now. "Idiot," Anak scoffed and left, having been crushed by Akira. She hadn''t expected someone as weak as Parakewl to provoke someone as powerful as Akira. "Really, if it weren''t for the test, you''d be dead by now, so make sure to work yourself to death in the next test," Androssi said, following behind Akira and his group. She wanted to see Yuri and talk to her about some things. It wasn''t just Akira who understood the hidden meaning in Khun''s words. Androssi and a few others did too, but no one mentioned it since they didn''t have a strong relationship with Parakewl. One by one, everyone left the hall after warning or mocking Parakewl. As for Lero-Ro, he left silently, too embarrassed to speak, as Akira hadn''t shown him any consideration. Chapter 77 : Administrator Test lll Before the announcement of the test, in Yu Han''s private room. "Akira-san, may I know why you wish to participate in the next test?" Yu Han asked while sipping his instant coffee, cautiously examining Akira. "I don''t believe you really want to help Baam-san as a fellow Irregular, since it''s clear that you agreed to help us and your behavior so far has obviously avoided disrupting our plan." "I also don''t think you''re interested in ascending the tower by the fastest and shortest route, since you gave up the Crown Game without hesitation or regret," Yu Han continued, placing the empty cup on the table with some force. "So, can you tell me the reason for wanting to participate in the next test?" "Are you interrogating me?" Akira asked with a frown, releasing his magical power to pressure Yu Han, as he didn''t appreciate being questioned like this. Although Akira usually didn''t care about things like this, it was only because he was lazy. But even a lazy Akira could get angry when disrespected and interrogated this way. "... " Yu Han didn''t respond but released his aura as well, not intending to back down. This was the most crucial moment in their plan, and he had no intention of letting everything fall apart due to his negligence. "Know your place, Mongal," Akira stared at Yu Han with killing intent, and several golden ripples appeared, sending powerful weapons towards Yu Han. Boom* Boom* Boom* Yu Han jumped from place to place rapidly, avoiding the weapons while staring at the destruction they caused, as the floor was obliterated upon contact with the weapons. Seeing that Akira didn''t intend to stop at just a warning, Yu Han didn''t hesitate to release his Shinsu to fight against the endless barrage of weapons. "I apologize if I offended you, Akira-san. How about we sit down and talk?" Yu Han asked while defending himself against the weapons aimed at taking his life. "Hmph..." Akira snorted coldly, and the ripples around him intensified, doubling the number of weapons flying toward Yu Han. ''Damn, this guy is crazy. It seems like he really intends to kill me,'' Yu Han thought, cold sweat drenching his back. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Boom* With another explosion, Yu Han created a massive barrier using Shinsu, which stopped the barrage of weapons and allowed him to catch his breath. "Do you think you can stop me with your paper-thin barrier?" Akira said as the golden ripples disappeared around him. He stood up, and his right hand turned black with red stripes. "Come on, Al-Meissa Mercury." After Akira''s words, a silver two-headed dragon appeared and didn''t hesitate to devour the barrier that Yu Han had created. "Please calm down, Akira-san. I have no intention of making you an enemy," Yu Han said hurriedly, dodging the attacks of the silver dragon. "And if you''re angry about my previous question, I''ll apologize for it." Although Yu Han was a Ranker, in the face of Akira''s power, he could do nothing but evade. His combat style was more specialized in assassination than direct fighting. "If you don''t get serious, you''ll die," Akira said coldly, disappearing from his spot and appearing next to Yu Han, not hesitating to punch him hard. Though Akira didn''t use his full strength, he would have blown Yu Han apart if he had. Yu Han couldn''t react to Akira''s punch, which sent him flying toward the wall of the room. He sustained damage from both Akira''s blow and the impact with the wall, which was made of special materials, making it unimaginably tough. Cough!! Yu Han coughed up blood along with several teeth, as Akira''s punch had broken many of his teeth along with his jaw. "It seems you don''t intend to back down," Yu Han said, staggering as he stood up, pain radiating throughout his body. Akira''s punch had caused him extensive internal injuries, leaving his organs in chaos. "So, you''ve left me no choice." After speaking, Yu Han began gathering Shinsu into his hands, forming it into a ball. He then added all of his reserves of Shinsu while compressing the ball to its limit. Its color began to turn black, and a gravitational force surrounded it. "... " Akira stood back, giving Yu Han the chance to use his ability, as no matter what Yu Han used, Akira was confident in his ability to destroy it. "I didn''t want to use this power, but you''ve left me no choice," Yu Han said, even though his ability was powerful, once unleashed, he wouldn''t be able to control it. He knew he had no chance of winning against Akira without using this power. "Black Hole." Yu Han didn''t hesitate and threw the black ball into the center of the room, where it turned into a Black Hole that began pulling everything towards it with terrifying force. Only a few could withstand it. "Fool~" Akira mocked mercilessly. He had expected something impressive but hadn''t thought it would just be a Black Hole, as he could create dozens of them in the time it took Yu Han to make one¡ªand he could control them easily. It didn''t seem like Yu Han could control his. "You''ve disappointed me." Although Akira could easily create a Black Hole to counter Yu Han''s, he refrained from doing so. If he did, there wouldn''t be anything left of the ship they were on, or even this entire floor would be destroyed. Akira didn''t care about the ship or the floor, but Asuna wasn''t immortal like him or Yukihime. She would surely die if he unleashed a Black Hole to counter Yu Han''s. "Open your eyes and see what true power is," Akira smiled excitedly and jumped toward the Black Hole of his own free will. Although he decided not to use a Black Hole to counter it, he had many ways to destroy Yu Han''s Black Hole without affecting the surrounding area. Chapter 78 : Administrator Test IV "That''s everything regarding the Underwater Hunt Test," Yu Han said after finishing explaining the exam details. He couldn''t help but have his eye twitch upon seeing Akira, who was lazily listening to the explanation. If he hadn''t seen how this monster crushed Black Hole with his bare hands, he would never have linked him to the lazy man in front of him, who didn''t seem to like doing anything. ''But that power is something that truly defies logic,'' Yu Han thought in horror, as he was certain that Akira had killed him, yet here he was, alive again. ''Control over life and death¡ªno one has ever had this ability in the entire tower.'' Yu Han couldn''t help but feel tempted to ask Akira to join them, as he was certain that with Akira''s power, Zahard wouldn''t last long. But as soon as this thought crossed his mind, Yu Han quickly dismissed it without hesitation. After the recent incident, he knew the other man had a lot of pride and didn''t like being ordered around by others. "And now, everyone, you may leave. The test will begin in three hours," Yu Han said before leaving the hall, and the others began to depart one by one. "I''ll go talk to Yuri and tell her to finish up whatever she needs to before the test ends since we''ll be leaving the tower once the test is over," Akira said as he stood up, not allowing Yuri to enter this place. "What about you guys?" "I''ll train a bit more on using magic power from the air, as this way my options in battle will greatly increase," Yukihime said as she stood up. In previous lessons, she had learned to use magic power from the air, or as people from the tower called it, Shinsu. "What about you guys? I recommend training with it, as it will be extremely useful for us in combat." "I''m going to pass..." Akira said as he got up and walked toward the door, waving his hand. "I might train on it later, but I don''t really need it since I have infinite magic power." "I''ll join you for training, Yukihime-san," Asuna said as she stood up to accompany Yukihime. She glanced at the departing Akira and commented, "But Akira-kun is amazing¡ªhe''s younger than me and yet much stronger." "Well, that guy is a special case," Yukihime smiled as she spoke, since when she had absorbed Akira''s blood, she had gotten a clearer idea of his strength. "It''s not just that he''s talented due to his lineage; he must work hard to control his power. Great strength always destroys its owner and those close to them if they don''t put in the effort to control it." Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "I see..." Asuna murmured with some concern after hearing Yukihime''s words. "No need to make that face. It''s obvious that Akira has full control over his power," Yukihime smiled as she playfully pinched Asuna''s cheek, as this girl often worried too much. "That''s a relief to hear," Asuna smiled in comfort at Yukihime''s words and then asked curiously, "By the way, Yukihime-san, how does someone get infinite magic power?" "There are many ways, like devouring human souls. If a human soul is converted into magic power, it will produce a vast amount, and the person doing this could technically gain infinite magic power, as they would just need to keep obtaining more souls to endlessly replenish their magic," Yukihime explained, remembering someone who had done something like this. "Human souls not only grant you infinite power but can also make you immortal. As for Akira, when I absorbed his blood, I felt like his body was a third perpetual motion machine, and that''s likely the reason he has infinite magic power. In theory, the third perpetual motion machine possesses infinite energy." _ While the girls were talking about him, Akira was now sitting in the dining hall with Yuri, and they were eating spicy curry. "We''ll leave the tower after this test," Akira said, enjoying the delicious taste of the curry in his mouth, and continued, "So I suggest you finish up any business you need to before we return to my world, as I don''t plan on working as a transporter to take you back and forth to the tower." "Finally," Yuri smiled happily upon hearing that they would be leaving the tower. "I''ve started to get bored staying here. Talking with Androssi is fun, but there''s nothing else to do, and you refuse to fight me." "So, have you finished your business, or is there something else you need to do?" Akira interrupted Yuri''s words, knowing that if this woman started complaining, she wouldn''t stop anytime soon. "Muh~ No need to worry, I told Evan what he needs to do, and he''s already gone to take care of everything I ordered him to do," Yuri pouted slightly at being interrupted but answered truthfully. "Good. As soon as the test ends, we''ll leave. I don''t plan on going to the Floor of Death anytime soon," Akira said as he wiped his mouth after finishing his meal. "By the way, drink this," Akira said as a golden ripple appeared beside him, and from it, he produced a bottle of clear water and tossed it to Yuri. "What is this...?" Yuri asked, staring curiously at the bottle. There was a strange aura coming from it, even though it appeared to be just ordinary water. "Potion of Youth. I don''t know if the tower''s contracts are valid in the outside world, so drink this just in case. With it, you''ll become immortal, never dying from old age, and you''ll always retain a youthful appearance," Akira said as he grabbed his plates and stood up. "Whether you drink it or not is up to¡ª" Akira couldn''t finish his sentence as Yuri had already downed the Potion of Youth in a single gulp. "..." Akira couldn''t help but feel amazed at Yuri''s nonchalance or her overwhelming confidence in him. He wasn''t sure which, but it was definitely something remarkable. Chapter 79 : Administrator Test V "Are you really going to leave the Tower with Yuri-nee-san?" Androssi asked as she walked with Akira and Anak, since they had to find Bull and prevent it from disrupting the test. "That''s right," Akira nodded, as he found no reason to hide the matter, though he hadn''t gone around spreading it either. "Is there a problem with that?" "Problem? Well, you might not know, but what Yuri-nee-san is doing will be punishable by death if this news reaches Zahard," Androssi said with clear concern, as her relationship with Yuri had grown very close after spending the past few days together. "There''s no need to worry, as Zahard cannot reach outside the Tower, and no matter how strong Zahard is, he can''t harm someone I want to protect," Akira said nonchalantly, as that was the truth. To the Tower''s residents, Akira''s words seemed the height of arrogance, but Akira didn''t care, as he was simply stating facts. "You may be strong, but I advise you not to underestimate Zahard, as he hasn''t ruled the Tower for thousands of years without the power to back it up," Androssi couldn''t help but sigh at Akira''s statement. "Hey, brilliant one, be ready because when you return to the Tower, I will defeat you and reclaim the Green April," Anak, who had been silent from the start, finally spoke, as she had no intention of giving up her mother''s sword. "I can''t wait for that," Akira smiled as he ruffled Anak''s hair, not taking her seriously. "Do you want me to help you become stronger? The power I''ll grant you will help you defeat even a Ranker if you learn to use it properly." Akira wasn''t lying, but he wasn''t a saint who gave things for free, even though he had acquired this method almost freely, as all he had to do was drink Yukihime''s blood. "Can you really give me that kind of power?" Anak stared at Akira in shock, unable to believe what she had just heard for a moment. "Calm down, you fool," Androssi said, looking at Anak like she was the biggest fool she''d ever known. "Do you think such power can be obtained without any price?" The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "..." Hearing Androssi''s words, Anak fell silent, as she had been tempted by the amount of power she would gain and had forgotten something as simple as this. "Can you tell us what you want in exchange for giving us such power?" Androssi asked seriously, as if it wasn''t too much, she might also ask Akira to grant her the same power. "Loyalty..." Akira said calmly, stopping in his tracks as he stared at a certain spot in the cave. "I don''t care about your status as Zahard''s Princesses. The moment you swear loyalty to me, you will belong to me in life and death, though I doubt you''ll die, as the power I''ll give you won''t allow you to. You''ll return to life every time you''re killed as if nothing happened." "Is that all?" Androssi could only blink in disbelief, as when she became one of Zahard''s Princesses, there were many unreasonable restrictions. "Are there things we''re forbidden from doing or anything like that?" "You are free to do whatever you want, but you should know that I don''t tolerate betrayal," Akira said as golden ripples appeared around him. "Besides, my method will help you break free from Zahard''s control, as anyone who drinks his blood can be controlled like a puppet if Zahard wishes." After finishing speaking, many swords, spears, and lances were launched towards the corner he had been staring at. "What do you think about coming out, rice ball from the Royal Enforcement Division?" Akira said indifferently, not seeming worried about confronting someone from the Royal Enforcement Division. "As expected from an Irregular, you managed to find me even though I erased my presence entirely," said the rice ball with legs as it emerged from the spot Akira had attacked. "By the way, I don''t mind waiting until your conversation is over, as it seems you''re in the middle of something very important." Although the rice ball didn''t say it directly, it intended to wait to gather information, as from what it had heard, what Akira was saying was extremely dangerous and needed to be reported to its superior. It also needed time to prepare for a surprise attack. "..." Akira stared at the rice ball with disdain, easily seeing through its plans, but decided to ignore it and continue his previous conversation with Anak and Androssi. "What''s your answer?" Akira asked as he turned his gaze back to the two girls beside him. "You should know I don''t let just anyone serve me, as I don''t care about talent, lineage, or strength. It depends entirely on my mood." "As for me, I can even make unrecyclable garbage more precious than any kind of diamond, which is why I only have one servant right now, since if I''m not in the mood, I won''t offer anyone my service, no matter how strong or talented they are," Akira said indifferently, as his offer to Anak and Androssi to serve him was just a whim, something he hadn''t even thought about before this moment. "This..." Androssi said with some hesitation, as this choice would determine her life from now on, and she couldn''t decide so quickly. Chapter 80 : End of Quest l "Hey, Shiny one, is what you just said about Zahard''s blood true?" Anak asked with a dark expression, realizing from what Akira had just said that what she was doing was now pointless. "That''s correct. This applies to you as well, as you inherited Zahard''s blood from your mother," Akira said indifferently, as this matter was something from an era long gone for him, and he didn''t like playing with blood. "That''s why, no matter how much effort you put into climbing the tower, you won''t be able to take revenge on Zahard. To him, you''re just a puppet he can control and stop with just a thought." "..." Upon hearing Akira''s words, Anak and Androssi''s faces darkened significantly. No one likes to be turned into a puppet after putting in their best efforts to obtain the thing that made them puppets in the first place. "Die!!..." At that moment, Rice Ball launched an attack from his mouth, a compressed Shinsu with lightning. After finishing his surprise attack, Rice Ball didn''t hesitate to unleash it, as the information Akira possessed wasn''t something that should be spread, and he needed to eliminate everyone who knew it as quickly as possible. "..." Akira stared at the attack meant to kill all three of them with indifference. He stood in front of the girls to take the hit himself, as this method would help them make a decision. Though he took maids on a whim, he didn''t like being rejected. Boom "Fool, do you think you can block my surprise attack just by standing still and doing nothing?" Rice Ball sneered with a disgusting smile, clearly enjoying the current situation. "Shiny one!!" Anak shouted in worry, unable to see anything through the dust. "Akira!!..." Androssi called out as well, trying to find Akira in the cloud of dust, knowing that the previous explosion would have been enough to kill her and Anak if Akira hadn''t stood in front of them and taken the attack directly. Hearing no response, Rice Ball''s smile widened, though he was disappointed it ended like this. He could still enjoy the two remaining girls. The dust soon cleared, revealing Androssi and Anak, unharmed. Akira stood in place, his clothes torn and missing an arm. "Impossible!!..." Rice Ball couldn''t believe his eyes. His previous attack should have been enough to make even a Ranker disappear without a trace, but what he saw was Akira, intact, with only his clothes destroyed and his right arm gone. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Do you dare to attack me with your pitiful power?" Akira said indifferently, knowing that if he hadn''t allowed it, the previous attack wouldn''t have even scratched him. But he did it to showcase the power of Magia Erebea to the girls. "Watch closely. This is the power you''ll gain when you become my servants." After Akira finished speaking, black marks appeared on his body, and his missing arm returned as if nothing had happened. His hands were now covered in black gloves that radiated a dangerous aura. "Know your place, insect," Akira said coldly, waving his hand casually towards Rice Ball, who had been preparing to attack him again. Boom With a casual wave from Akira, everything in front of him was destroyed as far as the eye could see. It was truly terrifying. "..." The girls stared with open mouths. Reaching the top of the tower with this power was no longer a dream. This power itself was the dream, for they had never seen anyone this powerful before. "This is the last time I will say it," Akira said, ignoring Rice Ball, knowing he had dodged the previous attack. "Do you swear loyalty to me and serve me from now on?" "I swear!!" Anak didn''t hesitate to kneel before Akira, as she had dedicated her life to revenge. If gaining the power for revenge meant nothing else mattered, she was willing to trade her soul and body for strength, let alone mere loyalty. "I swear too!!" After a moment of hesitation, Androssi also knelt before Akira. With this power, she no longer needed to let others control her life. "In that case, drink my blood of your own will," Akira said, as the gloves around his hands disappeared. He didn''t hesitate to cut his hand, gathering the blood in his palm, and offered it to the girls. "..." Hearing Akira''s words, the two girls rose from their kneeling position, staring at the blood in his hand for a moment before approaching him with hesitation. Though they wanted power, they hesitated at the thought of licking and drinking someone else''s blood. Even though Androssi had received Zahard''s blood, it was injected into her body. She didn''t have to lick or drink it as she was being asked to now. "I won''t allow it!!" Rice Ball shouted again, not hesitating to command the creature under his control to attack Akira and the girls. He had to stop them from drinking Akira''s blood at any cost. If they gained that power, it would be extremely dangerous for his king, especially Anak, who had a strong desire for revenge against Zahard and anyone with his blood. "Come on, Minelauva Iris," Akira said without looking away from the girls. A mysterious woman appeared, clad in armor, holding a shield, and with a pair of fiery wings. Minelauva Iris didn''t hesitate. She flew toward the massive creature, which looked small compared to her size. With a swift motion of her sword, she cleanly sliced the creature in half. Boom The severed creature couldn''t resist gravity and crashed to the ground. Though it hadn''t even approached Akira, Minelauva Iris had cut the cause and effect of the action. Lick Gulp "I can feel the power flowing inside me," Androssi murmured, hugging herself in ecstasy as the feeling of limitless strength surged within her, intoxicating her. Anak wasn''t any different. Her face displayed pure bliss, as the power of Magia Erebea was beyond imagination. Chapter 81 : End of Quest ll "This power is amazing," Androssi muttered, as the power she gained from Zahard''s blood seemed like a drop in the ocean compared to the power she obtained from Akira''s blood. Magia Erebea is extremely powerful, as it grants its wielder immense strength, in addition to very strong immortality. The ways to kill the owner of Magia Erebea are extremely limited, and can be counted on one hand. "With this power, I have taken a huge step toward my revenge," Anak muttered as she clenched her fists tightly, clearly eager to begin her revenge after obtaining Magia Erebea. "Since you''re so eager for revenge, let me tell you something that will make you happy," Akira said with a smile as he stared at the rice ball rolling toward him. "That man is the one who killed your mother. Even though this isn''t his main body, you can still play with him to your heart''s content." "He''s the one who killed Mama..." Anak muttered darkly, staring at the rice ball rolling toward them. "That''s right. The one who killed your mother, Anak Zahard, is me," the rice ball smiled, sticking out his tongue, and a necklace made of a green jewel was hanging from it. "That necklace!!..." Anak cried out in shock upon seeing the necklace her mother had before she died. "So it''s you..." After speaking, Anak disappeared from her spot so fast that even the strongest participants in the tests couldn''t see her, though Akira and his group were an exception. Boom* "Burn in hell!!" Anak screamed in hatred as she sent punch after punch at the rice ball, who dodged all her strikes effortlessly. "Your strength and speed may have increased after drinking Irregular''s blood, but that''s still not enough to even scratch me," the rice ball smirked disgustingly as he dodged Anak''s blows. "Your opponent isn''t just the girl in front of you," Androssi said as she appeared behind the rice ball and punched it with all her might. Boom* With another explosion, the rice ball flew to the other side of the cave and crashed into the wall, creating a large crater. "Interesting... It''s so damn interesting," the rice ball shouted, trembling all over, clearly excited. "It''s been a long time since anyone dared to face me." "Disgusting!!..." Androssi yelled, hugging herself in fear, as the rice ball''s expression resembled that of a pervert in the throes of pleasure. "This is the one time I agree with you," Anak said, staring at the rice ball with pure disgust, wondering if this pervert really was the one who killed her mother. "You''d better be careful. Although you''ve gotten stronger by drinking my blood, you still can''t control that power," Akira warned, also staring at the rice ball in disgust, as it seemed like he was mentally ill. "And although he looks like that, this rice ball is strong." "Don''t worry. Even if he kills you, you''ll come back to life without any issues, but you''ll suffer unimaginable pain," Akira said something terrifying, as if he were discussing the weather. "Akira..." Androssi stared at Akira with a disturbed expression, not expecting him to say something so frightening so casually. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "Watch out, Horn Woman!" Anak shouted in worry, trying to push Androssi aside, but it was too late. "Argh!!..." Androssi screamed in pain as the rice ball took advantage of her distraction and launched a sneak attack using Shinsu. "You seem awfully confident to be talking during a fight with me, Hime," the rice ball said with a wide grin on his face. "You bastard!!" Anak shouted angrily, charging toward the rice ball while trying to draw more power from Magia Erebea. Boom* Boom* Boom* With every punch from Anak, she destroyed the surroundings, creating craters everywhere. ''Is she getting stronger and faster?'' the rice ball thought as he dodged Anak''s punches by a hair''s breadth. Not only had her strength and speed increased, but her precision had also improved. ''Is it because of these black marks spreading across her body?'' The rice ball couldn''t find any other explanation, as the more these black marks spread, the faster and stronger Anak became. Swish* Boom* "A direct hit!!" Androssi cheered happily, her hands now covered in black gloves made from Magia Erebea, just like Akira had done earlier. "Horn Woman..." Anak muttered, staring at Androssi in astonishment. Despite having holes in her clothes around the stomach and back, there were no visible wounds. "Well done, Anak. Take this," Akira said as a golden ripple appeared beside him, from which a golden needle emerged. He threw it to Anak. "That rice ball shouldn''t be able to move after that hit, so go ahead and stab him with this needle." "This needle..." Anak caught the needle from Akira and stared at him for an explanation, not understanding why she should stab the rice ball with it. "The name of this needle is the Soul Needle. Whoever gets stabbed by it will have their body destroyed bit by bit, and it will eventually reach their soul and destroy it in the most painful way possible," Akira explained as he pointed to the needle. "Even though the soul of a Ranker is strong, and one needle isn''t enough to destroy it, don''t worry. This needle will cause him to suffer pain like hell until you reach the upper floors and kill him with your own hands." "I see..." Upon hearing Akira, Anak didn''t hesitate, vanishing from her spot with a sadistic smile and going to stab the rice ball with the needle. "Where are you going?" Androssi asked hurriedly when she saw Akira intending to delve deeper into the cave. "I''m going somewhere for a bit, and I''ll see you after the test is over," Akira said, disappearing from Androssi''s sight, as he had something to take care of. "..." Androssi stared at the departing Akira for a moment, feeling some conflicted emotions toward her new master, but decided to ignore it for now and went to watch the rice ball''s torment with Anak. ¡ª In the deep underground caves. "Even though I don''t particularly like the protagonist, I can''t help but sympathize with you," Akira said as he stood beside the unconscious Baam, whose body was filled with wounds. "That''s why I''ll help you get rid of the curse that woman cast on you." "Come on, Dabih-Crystallus," Akira whispered, and behind him appeared the form of an ichthyosaur with a crystal horn resembling that of a goat. "Sometimes forgetting is a blessing for a person." As soon as Dabih-Crystallus appeared, Akira didn''t hesitate to use its power to devour Baam''s memories of the time he spent with Rachel and planted new memories about her in his mind. "Count yourself lucky that you met me, or you''d have suffered for a long time over that trash named Rachel," Akira said, leaving these words behind as he exited, leaving Baam alone. As for Dabih-Crystallus, it disappeared, its job complete. As Akira walked out of the underground caves, he saw a beautiful woman with red hair and a pair of red eyes bowing toward him respectfully. "Here, this is what I promised you when you swore allegiance to me," Akira said indifferently, and a golden ripple appeared beside him, from which many bottles containing water with a holy aura emerged. "Drinking Holy Water will remove the curse Zahard placed on you. As for you, you don''t need to drink it, since you drank my blood, causing the curse to be absorbed by Magia Erebea." "Thank you for granting my selfish request, Akira-sama," Hwa Ryun said sincerely, as she was grateful to Akira for not refusing her when she swore allegiance to him. Thanks to her ability to see destiny, she knew this was the best decision she had ever made, as Akira was someone whom destiny itself feared and avoided. "I''ll leave that child in your care, as I''ve manipulated his memories of that freckled whore. He''ll be a bit confused when he wakes up," Akira said, waving to Hwa Ryun as he continued his path out of the caves, having already completed his mission and ready to return to his world. "Take care, Akira-sama," Hwa Ryun said respectfully, bowing toward the departing Akira, as words couldn''t express her joy at meeting him. Chapter 82 : End of Quest lll The next day. "Congratulations to everyone here on completing all the tests on the second floor and earning access to the third floor," said Yu Han, with his usual, disgustingly smug smile. He pulled something from his pocket. "These rings are a token of my congratulations for your success in the tests, and I hope you will accept them." "¡­," Akira looked at Yu Han with disgust, then turned his gaze to Asuna and Yukihime. "What do you all want to do now?" Akira asked, as he was planning to return to his world with Yuri. "By the way, I''m heading back to my world now, along with Yuri." "I''ll be leaving as well; it seems like they''re watching us for some reason," said Yukihime, side-eyeing Yu Han. He always seemed to watch them whenever they gathered anywhere. "In that case, I''ll also go back to my world. I might come with Sui-san next time," Asuna replied, as she hadn''t enjoyed the atmosphere in the tower since the end of the test. It felt as though deceit and trickery were seeping into every corner, trying to reach her group. "So, it''s decided that everyone will return to their worlds," Akira nodded at hearing the girls'' decisions. He was glad they had chosen to leave, as it wasn''t the right time to linger in the tower. ''System, can I take Yuri with me now, or do I need to go back to my world first and then come back here to bring her along?'' [Ding! There is no problem; the host can take her with him to his world immediately.] "Shall we go then?" Akira smiled at everyone and pressed the return button, unfazed by the curious looks from everyone around them. He made no attempt to hide the fact that he could leave and re-enter the tower at will. ''It seems he truly has the ability to move freely between the tower and the outside world,'' Yu Han thought seriously. This ability was unheard of in the tower; once one entered, there was no way out, a fact known by everyone. ''Finally, that monster is gone,'' thought Rachel, who visibly relaxed at Akira''s departure. She couldn''t help but feel tense around him, as it seemed like he disliked her and could kill her at any moment. She didn''t understand why he hadn''t done so, especially after he had killed Parakewl immediately after the previous test ended. "¡­" Androssi and Anak both stared in the direction Akira and the others had left, though they showed no emotion. It was best not to let anyone know about their connection to Akira, especially as they had received unknown power from him. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ''What did that man mean by what he said earlier?'' Khun frowned in thought. After hearing about Baam''s death, he had been devastated, and then Akira told him to keep an eye on Rachel for six years until "the Shinigami" would come to claim her soul. Despite Khun''s attempts to find out who this Shinigami was, Akira only gave him a meaningful smile before leaving, never revealing the identity of the person he mentioned. "That insufferable man," Khun muttered, frowning like a child. What he hated most was being left in suspense, as he was now. Akira had told him just enough to pique his curiosity but left out the main details. --- Suimei University of the Arts, 4 PM. "So, this is your world?" Yuri stretched and looked around with curiosity. "The Shinsu concentration here is insignificant compared to the tower, though that does make my body feel lighter than it did there." "In my world, we call Shinsu ''magical energy.'' Unlike the tower, which is divided into areas based on who can withstand the high concentration and who can''t, there''s nothing like that here. If the magical energy concentration were like in the tower, all ordinary people here would die," Akira explained, walking toward the back courtyard where his motorcycle was parked. "Let''s go; I''ll take you on a city tour before we head back home." "I can''t wait to see your world," Yuri said with excitement, cheerfully following Akira. She was simply happy to be out of the tower, where she always felt stifled due to the lack of things to do and the constant pressure of being one of Zahard''s Princesses. Although she didn''t care much for the title herself, there were always dull-witted fools ruining her mood because of her status as Zahard''s Princess. "Here, wear this helmet," Akira said, handing her a spare helmet and putting on his own. "Sit behind me and hold on tight. Even though you may not fall or get hurt, it''s better to be safe than sorry." "Got it!" Yuri smiled as she put on the helmet. There were motorcycles in the tower, so it wasn''t surprising that she knew about them. "How about we switch roles? I''ll drive, and you sit in the back. It sounds like more fun that way." "Sure, but do you know how to drive it?" Akira asked, pausing before sitting in the front seat. "Of course! I have a special collection of motorcycles in my palace, and I love participating in races," Yuri grinned with a wild smile as she described how she often entered dangerous races with her bikes. After talking, Yuri settled onto the motorcycle with her fierce smile. Akira had to admit that riding suited her personality perfectly. "I see¡­ Just drive carefully so you don''t run anyone over, as there are a lot of regular people around here," Akira said, sitting behind Yuri and wrapping his arms around her slender waist. He could feel the warmth of her body through the fabric. Not only that, but his face was right next to her shoulder, giving him a clear view of her neck and the curve of her chest. Yuri''s pleasant scent filled his nose with every breath they took together, as they were practically glued to each other. "Let''s go!" Yuri shouted, unfazed by the fact that a man was holding her waist. She pressed the accelerator hard, making the bike roar and speeding off from the school grounds toward the city, following Akira''s directions as he knew the way. Chapter 83 : Hasegawa Yuri l *Sunday, 8 AM* "Hoowaah~" Akira yawned, feeling tired after getting home late last night following a motorcycle ride with Yuri around Tokyo. "Let''s see what rewards the others got from the mission." [Akira: Good morning, everyone.] He sent the message and, fortunately, didn''t have to wait long for a reply. [Yukihime: Good morning. Where were you last night? We waited for a long time to open the rewards together.] [Akira: Sorry, but I went for a ride around the city with Yuri, and we got home at 2 AM.] [Asuna: Is Yuri-san okay? Your world is very different from the Tower.] Asuna was obviously concerned about Yuri''s health, worried she might get sick or something due to the drastic change in her environment. [Akira: She''s doing fine and says she''s enjoying her freedom. She feels like hidden chains that bound her have finally disappeared since leaving the Tower.] Their outing wasn''t just for fun. They talked about many things, gaining a mutual understanding of each other. [Akira: By the way, what rewards did you get yesterday?] Akira was genuinely curious, as he hadn''t asked what they received last time. [Yukihime: I got a Zanpakut¨­: Sode no Shirayuki. It''s an ice-type sword with a consciousness of its own.] [Asuna: As for me, I received Fire God Slayer Magic. Last time, I got Twilight Healing, a Sacred Gear specialized in healing.] [Akira: That''s awesome! With these rewards, your strength should increase significantly in a short time.] Akira was genuinely happy for Asuna and Yukihime, feeling that these rewards would make their team safer during future missions. [Akira: Well, then, it''s my turn to see what I got.] Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. After speaking, Akira pressed the reward button in the corner of the screen. [Do you want to open the random reward?] [Y/N] Without hesitation, he pressed Y, feeling a surge of excitement to see what he would receive. [Ding! Congratulations on opening a random reward and obtaining: The End.] "¡­," Akira closed his eyes, absorbing all the information about The End. "The End is incredibly powerful, and combining it with my other abilities will make it nearly unbeatable," he murmured with a small smile, recognizing The End as an extremely potent power. The End allows him to copy others'' abilities simply by seeing them, even using the copied abilities at 120% of their original strength¡ªa phenomenal advantage. Although The End can''t replicate abilities dependent on bloodlines or unique physical traits, it is still incredibly powerful. [Akira: I got a new ability called The End, which lets me copy any ability I see, except for those reliant on bloodline or unique physical traits.] [Yukihime: That''s amazing! The ability to copy others'' powers just by seeing them¡ªI''ve never heard of such a thing before.] Though Yukihime had lived for 700 years, this was the first time she had come across something like this. She knew of gifted individuals who could learn martial arts from a single glance, but no one had ever been able to replicate another person''s unique abilities just by seeing them. [Asuna: I feel like it won''t be long before Akira-kun stops being human.] Asuna couldn''t help but feel concerned, as great power often brought trouble for its wielder. [Akira: No need to worry. I''m not human, after all.] Even though the system classified him as High Human, Akira saw himself as a Vampire, so he wasn''t too concerned if his abilities seemed beyond human, since he didn''t consider himself one. [Asuna: That''s not what I meant, Akira-kun.] Asuna sighed in concern, realizing Akira took everything as a joke. [Akira: No need to worry, Asuna. I''m still the same, and gaining new powers won''t change me. I like my lazy self just the way I am.] Akira couldn''t help but smile wryly at Asuna''s concern, unable to understand why she worried over something so trivial. It''s true that many people have lost their sanity after acquiring power, but Akira had a strong mind and was too lazy to go mad, seeking world domination or some other boring goal. Destroy the world? Seriously, don''t you have anything better to do than such a stupid and pointless act? That was Akira''s response to anyone who tried to destroy the world, as he found no meaning in such a foolish endeavor. [Akira: Alright, I''m off now. I promised Yuri I''d train with her, and she''s probably waiting for me in the training area.] [Asuna: Don''t bully Yuri-san too much.] [Yukihime: Don''t go overboard and crush the girl''s fighting spirit.] "¡­" Akira stared at the messages that appeared simultaneously, his mouth twitching slightly. He wanted to object, as he wasn''t the type to be harsh on others¡ªthough enemies were an exception. Ignoring the girls'' messages, he stood up, changed into his training clothes, and headed to the underground training facility, where Yuri was likely waiting, as he had promised her a training match yesterday. Chapter 84 : Hasegawa Yuri ll Sunday, 10 AM "Huh... Huh... Huh¡­" Akira was panting slightly, tired after fighting Yuri for two straight hours. Even though he wanted to call it a fight, it hardly seemed that way. Akira had mostly been on the receiving end of Yuri''s relentless attacks. It wasn''t that Akira was weaker than Yuri; in fact, he was far stronger than her. They had adjusted his power to be on the same level as hers, but unlike Yuri, Akira had no real combat experience. Every strike he made was intended to end his opponent''s life, which put him at a disadvantage here, as he had no desire to kill Yuri. And so, he endured two straight hours of being struck repeatedly. "As I suspected, you''re not used to actual combat," Yuri remarked, standing comfortably, unlike the worn-out Akira, though she had also been fighting for two hours. "You must be accustomed to killing your opponent in one blow. With your immense power, no one has ever been able to face you head-on, but it seems like you have a solid foundation in hand-to-hand combat. Yet, as you grew stronger, you stopped focusing, as it wasn''t hard for you to kill your enemies without them even realizing it." After fighting Akira for two hours, Yuri understood that if this hadn''t been training, she would have died countless times in the past two hours. Akira''s body was accustomed to deadly blows, and his fighting style resembled assassination techniques more than anything else. But by the end of the fight, it seemed his muscle memory began to kick in, allowing him to block her strikes more effectively, even though he was in complete disarray due to his habits and his muscle memory awakening. "That''s exactly right," Akira nodded somewhat embarrassedly, knowing that Sc¨¢thach would have beaten him senseless if she had seen his recent attempt at training, given he was in complete chaos and couldn''t do anything against Yuri. "Even though I''ve trained in close combat for years, I''ve gained so much strength recently that I''ve started relying on brute force or assassination techniques to take down my opponents in a single strike." "I see... In that case, how about training with me like this every day for two hours? This would help you improve, and your strength would grow even more than before instead of relying on brute force and assassination techniques," Yuri suggested with a smile, offering to help Akira build his own fighting style. Although Akira had been in complete disarray during the previous fight, she enjoyed fighting him as his eyes constantly tracked her weak points and the gaps in her defense, which also helped her improve her own combat skills. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Sure, but it would have to be after dinner since I have school in the morning," Akira said as he started walking out, planning to take a shower since it was time for breakfast. "By the way, do you want to enroll in school as well? It could help you better understand this world." "School? Hmm, that''s alright, I think," Yuri pondered for a moment before agreeing, as despite her personality, she loved learning, especially new things. "Alright. By the way, I''ll make you a new identity. Do you have any preference for a last name or anything? I assume you don''t want to use the name Zahard, right?" Akira asked as he walked with Yuri out of the underground training area. "If you don''t have anything in mind, I could give you my real last name, Hasegawa." Even though Yuri was a "Zahard''s Princess," it was clear she didn''t like Zahard or even using his name. "Let''s go with your family name, then," Yuri thought for a moment and decided to use Akira''s family name since she had no particular preference in this matter. As for her real family name, she didn''t like to use it either. "Alright. I''ll get in touch with a few people in the government today, and everything will be ready by tomorrow," Akira said, thinking of a few people who could help him. "As for the school, you can come with us starting tomorrow since I''m the biggest contributor to the school, so there''s no problem with your transfer, and I''ll talk to the school principal to ensure everything is ready by tomorrow." "I''ll rely on you then," Yuri nodded, looking at Akira seriously. "By the way, I don''t like taking things from others without giving something in return, so don''t hesitate to tell me if you ever need anything." "Alright, if I need anything, I won''t hesitate to let you know," Akira replied with a smile, as Yuri''s words reminded him of his childhood friend whom he hadn''t seen in a long time. "I wonder what she''s doing now¡­" "By the way, you should keep Black March for yourself, and in return, I''ll take Green April," Yuri said, trying to avoid eye contact with Akira, as Black March had refused to return to her, claiming it wanted to stay with its "master," who was Akira. Green April, on the other hand, didn''t mind being used by Yuri, although it seemed to have acknowledged Akira as its "master" as well. "Of course," Akira nodded without much concern, as he owned numerous weapons, many of which had consciousness. He didn''t mind Yuri taking Green April since it was originally meant to be hers if he hadn''t intervened. As for Black March, it was a particularly kind weapon that tried to fulfill all of Akira''s wishes, so he didn''t mind keeping it, especially since he suspected it wouldn''t want to return to Yuri. Chapter 85 : Body Swap? Monday, Kansai Region, Lion King Organization. "Are you telling me that The Fourth Primogenitor appeared in Kannawa, disrupted the Avalon Seal Ritual, and even took the S-rank criminal, Kusakabe Misuzu?" asked Shizuka Koyomi, one of the Three Saints, visibly distressed by all the information. "That''s exactly correct. Akatsuki Hisano can also confirm this," Yukari replied respectfully, knowing she dared not lie to her superior. "Were you able to identify the new Fourth Primogenitor?" Koyomi asked, a glimmer of hope evident in her voice, hoping he might be Japanese since he was in Japan. This could be a golden opportunity to gain an ace against the Progenitors. "He''s the Heir of the King of Heroes, known as Nifuji Akira," Yukari reported respectfully, offering additional information. "A few years ago, he trained for a time in High God Forest under the supervision of Fujisaka Touka, who disappeared after he left." "So, it was that man¡­" Koyomi sighed in exhaustion, recognizing the infamous figure known well in High God Forest. "In that case, assign Kirasaka Sayaka to monitor him." "Please forgive my rudeness, Shizuka-sama, but Sayaka has a phobia of men. I doubt she would be suited for this mission," Yukari said with a wry smile, explaining her student''s condition, knowing that Sayaka wouldn''t even speak to her superiors if they were male. "Don''t worry. I''m sure she''ll be quite willing if you tell her the monitoring target is Nifuji Akira," Koyomi responded with a hint of amusement. "For Kirasaka Sayaka, Nifuji Akira is her knight in shining armor." "... As you wish, Shizuka-sama," Yukari hesitated for a moment, ultimately agreeing with Koyomi''s order, though she couldn''t imagine Sayaka willingly getting close to a man. "Well then, be on your way, and once Kirasaka Sayaka returns, send her to meet me," Koyomi said calmly, her thoughts unreadable to anyone in the room. "Excuse me," Yukari said respectfully, bowing to Koyomi one last time before leaving. _ "Yaaawn~ My body feels strangely heavy," Akira yawned as he got up from bed, only to find himself already on the floor, which caused him to open his eyes to see what was going on. "A futon?" Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Akira was somewhat surprised, not remembering ever sleeping on a futon, as he was used to sleeping on a bed. This prompted him to examine his surroundings, wondering if he might be dreaming. "Where am I?" Akira muttered, looking around the room, which was clearly not his, before glancing at himself in the mirror. "Seriously¡­" Akira couldn''t believe his eyes. His golden hair and crimson eyes had disappeared, but the biggest shock was the prominent swelling in his chest area. "Is this the classic body swap from anime?" Akira murmured, placing his hands on his chest. Unlike his own muscular chest, this one was soft and felt like meat buns. "Onee-chan, wake up! Morning''s here!" Akira heard a young girl''s voice with a strange accent, and soon after, a little girl slid open the paper door and entered. "Onee-chan, what are you doing touching your own chest?" "Onee-chan¡­" Akira tilted his head in confusion, not expecting to be called "Onee-chan" at this age. "What are you muttering about half-asleep? Hurry up and get up; we have school to go to," the young girl said, closing the door forcefully before leaving the room. "What do I do now¡­" Akira muttered, clueless about his current situation, even though it felt somewhat familiar. He just couldn''t remember the anime from which this girl came, whose body he now occupied. "No choice but to go to school, I suppose." With that thought, Akira got up, washed his face, brushed his teeth, and put on the uniform without feeling shy or hesitant, having been accustomed to helping Mashiro dress before. As for his hair, he found it troublesome to leave it messy, so he tied it up in a simple ponytail to keep it out of his way. "Miyamizu Mitsuha¡­" Akira murmured the name of the girl whose body he now inhabited, fortunately having found her student ID, which spared him the hardship of a day without knowing his own name. "I feel like I''ve heard this name recently." Akira wasn''t sure why, but the name "Mitsuha" sounded familiar, as though he''d heard it within the past few years, though he couldn''t recall exactly where. ''By the way, what abilities can I use in this body?'' Akira wondered, closing his eyes to check on the powers that accompanied him into this world. ''Looks like The Third Magic, Gate of Babylon, and The End are the only abilities I can access in this body, and it seems the system and chat group are still with me.'' "Onee-chan, breakfast!!" Akira heard the young girl''s voice again, clearly still waiting for him to join for breakfast. "Coming right away!!" "Seriously, what''s going on with me?" Akira muttered softly, the gentle, delicate tone of his voice contrasting with his original magnetic and masculine voice. And so, Akira made his way to where he''d heard the girl''s voice earlier. Despite this body''s extreme physical weakness, as it belonged to a normal human girl, Akira''s spiritual senses made it easy for him to locate the girl''s voice, as well as another person with her. "Good morning¡­" Akira said nonchalantly, yawning as he sat cross-legged in front of the low table with breakfast set out, as if he were in his own home. "With Mitsuha finally here for breakfast," the elderly grandmother said, picking up her chopsticks and clasping her hands together. "Itadakimasu!!" the three of them chanted in unison, beginning their meal as the little girl complained about her sister''s odd behavior. Chapter 86 : Body Swap ll "It''s time to wake up, Akira-sama," Sera said, gently shaking Akira to rouse him. "Everyone is waiting for you to join for breakfast." "Five more minutes, Yotsuha," Akira mumbled, pulling the bed cover over his head in an attempt to go back to sleep. "I am not Yotsuha, Akira-sama," Sera responded, a hint of displeasure in her tone. She hadn''t expected Akira to mistake her name right after they''d shared an intimate evening together. "It''s me, Seraphim. You really need to get up now, so you can eat before school." With a gentle but persistent pout, Seraphim took hold of the bedcover and pulled it off Akira, successfully waking him up. "Good morning, Yotsuha," Akira said, rubbing his eyes before turning to look at Seraphim. His sudden shock caused him to stumble off the bed and fall to the floor. "Who¡­ who are you?!" "¡­" Akira stared at Seraphim with caution, then surveyed the room in bewilderment before looking at himself, incredulous. "Akira-sama, who are you?" Seraphim asked, frowning. She could tell that the person before her wasn''t really Akira. "Akira-sama? I don''t know anyone by that name," Akira replied, shaking his head as he looked at Seraphim curiously. He muttered with a touch of envy, "This dream feels strange, but I''ll admit, this girl named Seraphim has a rather enviable figure." "This isn''t a dream," Seraphim sighed, exasperated. "Typical of Akira-sama¡ªalways finding ways to end up in trouble, even while asleep." "Not a dream? Then are you saying this is all real?" Akira scoffed, seeming unconvinced that he was experiencing reality. ''So, does this mean my dream of becoming a handsome guy in Tokyo has finally come true?'' "Come with me," Sera said, pulling Akira along as she led him out of the room. It was better to explain the situation to everyone and get their input on what was going on. The reason she hadn''t just killed the person now occupying her beloved master''s body was simple: she couldn''t bear to harm Akira''s body, no matter who was inside. Besides, she could sense a disturbance in the space-time continuum surrounding Akira''s body, which indicated that Akira himself had likely been transported to another place and time, not killed. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. _ "So, are you saying that you went to sleep last night and woke up in Akira-sama''s body, Mitsuha-san?" Misuzu asked after everyone had gathered, and Mitsuha explained all that she knew. "Yes, that''s right," Mitsuha nodded, feeling slightly tense. Everyone was staring at her like hawks, which only added to her nervousness. "Do you have any idea why you''re in Akira''s body?" Mahiru asked, gazing at Mitsuha, who looked as nervous as a kitten. She couldn''t believe Akira could look so soft and gentle. "No¡­" Mitsuha replied after a moment''s thought. She didn''t know anyone named Akira, let alone someone who lived in a completely different city. "But this is a real problem. We can''t just let her wander around aimlessly in Akira-sama''s body without knowing anything," Seraphim said, worriedly looking at Mitsuha, who seemed clueless about the situation. "Is there something I should know?" Mitsuha asked anxiously, sensing that whatever she was about to hear could turn her entire ordinary life upside down. "¡­" Seraphim looked around at the others in silence, unable to make this decision on her own. "I think it''s best we tell her about Akira," Mahiru suggested. "It would be dangerous for her to go out in Akira''s body without knowing anything." Although telling her the truth wouldn''t entirely eliminate the danger, it would at least help her mentally prepare for what lay ahead. It was better than leaving her completely in the dark. "You''re right, Mahiru," Seraphim agreed, nodding toward Mahiru before turning her attention back to Mitsuha. "Tell us, Mitsuha¡ªhow much do you know about the supernatural world?" "Um¡­" Mitsuha was puzzled by the question but answered truthfully. Despite living in a rural town, Mitsuha was aware of the existence of other races and supernatural powers. Knowledge of the supernatural world wasn''t a complete secret, and Mitsuha knew as much about it as any other ordinary person. "I see¡­ In that case, let me tell you a little about Akira-sama¡ªthe person whose body you''re currently inhabiting," Seraphim began, as she was the most knowledgeable in the room about Akira''s identity within the supernatural world. "First, Akira-sama''s full name is Nifuji Akira, and he''s a descendant of The Fifth Primogenitor, which makes him a vampire. Additionally, he is also known as The Fourth Primogenitor, reputed to be the strongest vampire in the world." "¡­" Mitsuha stared at Seraphim in shock, not expecting to find herself body-swapped with someone of such significance. She listened intently as Seraphim continued, knowing this information was crucial, especially given the uncertainty of when this bizarre phenomenon might end. Mitsuha wasn''t the only one listening closely; everyone else in the room also paid attention with curiosity. Most of them weren''t fully aware of Akira''s status in the supernatural world. ''As I thought, choosing to accompany Akira outside the tower was the best decision I ever made,'' Yuri thought, pleased, as she listened to Seraphim''s explanation. Seraphim went on to detail the supernatural world, Akira''s identity, and, most importantly, his enemies and potential threats that might target him. This was crucial information for Mitsuha, as Akira''s body still retained over 90% of his original power¡ªapart from abilities directly tied to Akira''s soul, which Mitsuha, unfortunately, had no idea how to utilize. Chapter 87 : Body Swap lll Itomori "Let''s go, Onee-chan, or we''ll be late for school," Yotsuha said, pulling Akira along. He was walking slowly, enjoying the scenic views of the city''s beautiful natural surroundings. "There''s no need to rush, Yotsuha; we still have some time," Akira replied helplessly, allowing her to pull him along. "Baka Onee-chan, we only have ten minutes until school starts!" Yotsuha exclaimed, pulling Akira even harder. She couldn''t help but feel her sister was acting strange today. "Fine, I''ll hurry up, so stop pulling me," Akira said with a sigh, gently pulling his hand free from Yotsuha''s grip before picking up his pace. Akira and Yotsuha walked toward the school, with Yotsuha lecturing Akira about the importance of not being lazy or late for school. Akira mostly ignored her, his gaze fixed on the lake in the middle of the city. ''There seems to be something at the bottom of that lake,'' Akira thought, sensing an immense magical force emanating from it. ''Not only does the lake contain an absurd amount of magical energy, but I also feel a distortion in space-time not too far away.'' "So, I''ll head off now," Yotsuha said, stopping at a crossroads. "Make sure you get to school on time, Onee-chan." "Alright, take care of yourself," Akira replied, smiling as he watched the lively young girl. "Now, let''s find where Itomori High School is." After Yotsuha left, Akira pulled out Mitsuha''s phone to search for Itomori High School, the school Mitsuha attended¡ªhe had seen it on her student ID booklet. "2013¡­" Akira muttered as he noticed the date on the phone. "It seems this isn''t just a simple body swap." "Three years ago, Mitsuha, braided cord¡­" Akira muttered, straining to remember where he had heard the name Mitsuha. "I remember now¡ªshe''s that strange girl I met three years ago, who seemed to know my future self, surrounded by space-time energy." By piecing together these clues, Akira remembered who Mitsuha was. He had seen her three years ago but couldn''t recognize her back then. Using Clairvoyance, he had learned about this mysterious girl''s situation, who was surrounded by chaotic space-time energy. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "Even if I remember her now, I still don''t know why we''ve swapped bodies," Akira sighed, resuming his search on the phone. After locating Itomori High School, he concluded, "Well, I''ll find out when the time comes." With that thought, Akira walked toward Itomori High School. He didn''t have anything else to do for the time being, at least until evening, when he planned to check out what lay at the bottom of the lake. "But seriously, this town is incredibly beautiful," Akira remarked, smiling as he strolled through the town, taking in the scenery without much care about being late. "Good morning, Mitsuha!" Akira heard a girl call out Mitsuha''s name, causing him to turn around. He saw a brown-haired girl and a bald guy wearing the same school uniform. They seemed to be Mitsuha''s friends. "Good morning," Akira replied with a brief nod, not bothering to elaborate. Although he didn''t mind if someone found out he wasn''t actually Mitsuha, he wasn''t in the mood to explain everything, especially since he didn''t fully understand the situation himself. "Mitsuha, why are you walking like that?" the girl with the twin ponytails asked, grabbing Akira''s hand and pulling him along. "Let''s run, or we''ll be late for school!" "Tessie, hurry up too!" the girl shouted to the bald guy riding a bicycle as she ran, pulling Akira along with her. "Wait up!" Tessie called after the girl with twin ponytails and Akira, sighing as he pedaled to catch up with them. _ Itomori High School ''Miyamizu¡­ Miyamizu¡­ Miyamizu...'' Akira repeated Mitsuha''s last name as he looked for her shoe locker. "What''s up, Mitsuha?" a girl nearby asked, switching her shoes in a locker close to Akira''s. "Nothing," Akira replied, shaking his head as he found Mitsuha''s shoe locker and changed into the indoor school shoes. ''So, her name is Natori Sayaka.'' With this realization, Akira took out Mitsuha''s phone, searching for any information he could find about Sayaka and Tessie. ''I see¡­ so they''re her only friends,'' Akira thought as he looked through their phone numbers and conversations. Even though it felt like an invasion of privacy, this was an emergency. Akira didn''t hesitate to browse through their messages, hoping it would help him understand the situation better. He didn''t want to accidentally embarrass himself by making a mistake. Certainly, Akira didn''t care if Mitsuha noticed he''d seen her messages on his phone. Given the circumstances, it was unreasonable for anyone to blame the other person. With that in mind, Akira walked alongside Tessie and Saya-chi, as Mitsuha liked to call her, toward the classroom. Tessie left halfway, as he was in a different class, and Akira continued on with Sayaka, as they were in the same class. "We''re totally late," Sayaka muttered, grumbling about how they''d likely be punished and similar things. ''It''s actually a good thing we''re late, as I don''t even know where Mitsuha''s seat is,'' Akira thought, feeling relieved about the delay. Unlike Sayaka, who was nervous about punishment, Akira was glad he wouldn''t have to embarrass himself by not knowing Mitsuha''s seat location. Chapter 88 : Kanda Soratas End l The Next Day "Yaaawn~" Akira yawned as he lazily got up from the bed. "It looks like I''ve returned to my body." Knock Knock Knock "Come in..." Akira said indifferently, standing shirtless as he planned to take a shower due to the uncomfortable, sticky feeling on his body. After Akira''s command, the door opened, and Sera entered, staring at Akira as if she wished to see through him. "Good morning..." Sera said respectfully while bowing. "Akira-sama." "Good morning, Sera," Akira nodded as he embraced Seraphim by her slender waist. "I''m going to take a bath; would you like to join me?" "With pleasure," Seraphim smiled and did not hesitate to accept Akira''s offer, as she also wanted to discuss what had happened the day before. Hearing Seraphim''s response, Akira did not hesitate to pull her with him to the bathroom, clearly excited from the early hours of the morning. _ Three Hours Later There was no one in the house except for Akira and Seraphim, as everyone had gone to school, including Yuri and Misuzu. Akira had completed their school transfer processes the day before during his body swap with Mitsuha. "I see..." Akira nodded after hearing what Seraphim told him about what had happened with Mitsuha the previous day. "But there''s no need to push the girl too hard. Let her do what she wants and don''t force her to train all the time." Akira couldn''t help but smile wryly. According to what Seraphim had told him, Mitsuha had been made to train from morning until evening under Yuri''s supervision to learn how to defend herself while in his body. "But I don''t think it''s wise to let her wander around in your body without knowing how to protect herself from even a cat," Seraphim objected for the first time to Akira''s decision, uncertain of what she would do if Akira were killed because Mitsuha couldn''t defend herself. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "I know you''re worried about me, but even if my body gets destroyed, it''s not a big issue; I''ll come back to life after a while without any problems." Akira smiled, touched by Seraphim''s concern, though he couldn''t help but feel sorry for Mitsuha if she continued training with Yuri without any break aside from meals and rest. "If you say so..." Seraphim nodded hesitantly at Akira''s words. "Don''t make that face; eat some food," Akira said, pushing a spoon into Seraphim''s mouth as she stared down, biting her lower lip. "After breakfast, let''s go on a date," Akira smiled as he looked at Seraphim, whose mood visibly improved upon hearing that they would go on a date. "Okay!!" Seraphim nodded happily, eating her food quickly as she needed to prepare for a date with her beloved master. "..." Akira couldn''t help but smile as he watched how happy Seraphim was just to go on a date. Although he had wanted to take her out on a date sooner, he hadn''t had the time due to being occupied with many things. This was a good opportunity to go out and enjoy themselves. Seraphim soon finished her meal with a smile, put the dishes in the sink, and transformed into leaves, disappearing as she needed to get ready before Akira finished breakfast. "It seems even Sera has a childish side," Akira murmured as he watched how Sera''s joy resembled that of someone who''d received a new doll. Akira leisurely finished his meal, knowing that girls take a long time to get ready. For him, getting ready only took seconds with the help of the Gate of Babylon. _ Two Hours Later "..." Akira had already finished eating and was dressed. His attire consisted of black trousers, a sleeveless white t-shirt, and a black shirt with sleeves reaching his elbows and unbuttoned. He wore a fang-shaped pendant over his shirt. After waiting for a while, Akira saw Seraphim coming down from the second floor and couldn''t help but be captivated by her beauty. Although she was always beautiful, it was clear she had put in extra effort to enhance her appearance for him. Seraphim wore thigh-length dark blue shorts paired with a red-and-gold belt, and an off-shoulder teal blouse. She also adorned a golden bracelet on her left wrist and a cross-shaped necklace over her shirt. Her hair was styled in a high ponytail. That wasn''t all; Akira noticed that she had applied lip balm and a touch of makeup that significantly enhanced her enchanting beauty. "I apologize for the delay, Akira-sama. It took longer than expected," Seraphim said as she reached Akira, explaining that she had spent two hours picking out her outfit to show off her beauty to him. "It''s fine; you can just call me Akira," Akira said as he looked at Seraphim with a smile. "By the way, these clothes suit you well, and I think it wouldn''t hurt for you to wear a little makeup regularly¡ªit enhances your beauty quite a bit." "Thank you, Akira..." Seraphim said, blushing as she heard Akira''s compliment. "So, my lovely lady, will you allow me to accompany you on this date?" Akira smiled elegantly, gently offering his hand to Seraphim. "It would be my pleasure," Seraphim smiled happily, placing her hand gently in Akira''s. "Then, let''s start our date," Akira smiled as he interlocked his fingers with Seraphim''s and walked out of the house with her. Chapter 89 : Kanda Soratas End ll "I''m so exhausted," Akira muttered with vacant eyes as he sat at a table in a restaurant for lunch after shopping with Sera from morning until the afternoon. After going shopping with Sera, Akira remembered why he hated going on dates with women; they loved shopping so much, and it was something that was incredibly exhausting, even for Akira. Hell!! Akira would rather fight to the death against hundreds of enemies than go shopping with women and become a mannequin for trying on clothes. "What will you order, dear customer?" At this moment, the waiter asked politely while staring at lifeless-looking Akira with curiosity. "I''ll take three large pizzas: one with pepperoni, one with vegetables, and the last one with beef. Make sure to add extra cheese on all of them," Akira said while glancing at the menu. "As for the drink, I want a giant-sized pomegranate juice." "...," hearing Akira''s order, the waiter could only blink for a few moments, not expecting anyone to order such a large amount of food. However, he quickly regained his composure and started writing down Akira''s order. "What do you want to eat, Sera?" Akira asked, looking at the beautiful woman who had been accompanying him since morning and who was the reason for his extreme exhaustion. "I''ll have a small-sized vegetable pizza," Sera said, not having as large an appetite as Akira. "And for the drink, I''ll take a medium-sized natural lemon and mint juice." "Please wait a moment, dear customers," the waiter bowed politely to the two before leaving. "Is there something about that waiter?" After the waiter left, Sera asked with curiosity, as it was clear Akira had an impression of the waiter or knew him. "Nothing, just someone whose name I''ve heard before," Akira shook his head slightly, remembering the name tag on the waiter''s clothes. Tachibana Taki. That was the waiter''s name, and he was none other than the person who used to switch bodies with Mitsuha in the original story. But now, he was just an ordinary waiter, while Akira was the one swapping bodies with Mitsuha. ''Comet Tiamat...'' Akira thought silently about the comet responsible for his body-swapping with Mitsuha. Comet Tiamat was a comet with an orbital period of 1,200 years, passing over the Earth every 1,200 years, specifically over the town of Itomori. A fragment would always break off and fall on the town of Itomori. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. As for the reason behind Akira and Mitsuha''s body-swapping, it must have been due to Comet Tiamat, in addition to the deity worshiped by the Miyamizu family. The combination of these two reasons was the cause of Mitsuha''s ability to switch bodies with Akira¡ªor at least that''s what Akira thought, especially after sensing magical energy in the middle of the lake, which was likely fragments of Comet Tiamat resting at the lake''s bottom. "Thank you for waiting," while Akira was deep in thought, he heard a voice beside him and saw a beautiful woman with flowing brown hair, honey-colored eyes, a generous bust, and a full figure. This woman was Okudera Miki, the one Taki was in love with. She was very beautiful, but she couldn''t compare to Sera in front of him, as Sera''s beauty far surpassed hers. "Thank you," Akira nodded slightly toward the woman and didn''t spare her another glance before smiling at Sera. "Shall we start eating?" Since today was a date with Sera, it wouldn''t have been appropriate for Akira to think about other matters while accompanying a beautiful woman. So, he didn''t hesitate to push all his thoughts to the back of his mind and refocused on Sera in front of him. "Of course," Sera smiled at Akira, happy to see him focusing on her again. He had been lost in thought earlier, and she didn''t want to disturb him, so she hadn''t said anything else. Hearing Sera''s response, Akira smiled and didn''t hesitate to pick up a slice of pepperoni pizza and take a bite. Sera did the same, as the aroma of the pizza was so enticing that she couldn''t wait to taste it. . . . . . While Akira and Sera were eating pizza and talking happily, they didn''t notice that someone was watching them with a face full of jealousy. "Is there something wrong, Kanda-kun?" asked a beautiful girl with brown hair in a ponytail and golden eyes, looking at the young man in front of her, who was clearly angry about something. "Your face looks pale; are you okay?" "Nothing, I''m fine," hearing the girl in front of him, the young man with light brown hair and eyes of the same color forced a smile that was clearly strained and awkward. "I just saw something a bit annoying. Thank you for your concern, Aoyama-san." This young man was none other than Kanda Sorata, who was on a date with Aoyama Nanami, a girl from the countryside who had come to Tokyo to pursue her dream of becoming a voice actress and was also a classmate of Sorata''s. Nanami was a beautiful and kind girl, loved by many students in her class and other classes. She had fallen in love with Sorata after seeing how gentle he was in caring for cats. Last week, Sorata had asked her out on a date, something she had never expected, but she agreed without hesitation, not wanting to miss the chance to go on a date with the one she loved. She had to admit that she was extremely happy to be out with Sorata, who was considerate, fun, and had made her feel nothing but joy since their date began. However, she hadn''t expected Sorata to show such an expression when he saw someone. Curious, she looked at where Sorata had been looking earlier and saw a handsome man with golden hair eating pizza with a beautiful woman with long black hair tied in a ponytail and crimson eyes. ''Nifuji Akira!!...'' Nanami thought in surprise, not expecting to see a famous model like Akira in such a place, let alone that it was clear he was on a date as well. ''I wonder if Kanda-kun knows Nifuji Akira.'' Although Nanami wanted to ask Sorata if he knew Akira, she stopped herself, recalling how bad Sorata''s expression was when he saw Akira and wondered about the nature of their relationship, as it was obviously not a good one. Chapter 90 : Kanda Soratas End lll In the Evening. After the appointment ended, Akira took Sera home and then went out again, as there was something he needed to do before returning home: getting rid of Sorata. Although Akira had not paid much attention to Sorata and had ignored him until now, he could no longer afford to do so, as Mitsuha would be in danger if Sorata tried anything while they were in each other''s bodies. Therefore, Akira decided to take care of Sorata today, as there was no longer any point in allowing a ticking time bomb, ready to explode and kill him, to remain around. "But before that..." Akira snapped out of his thoughts and stared at a particular spot. "You can come out now. I appreciate that you didn''t interrupt my date, but I can''t say I''m fond of being followed around." Rustle After Akira spoke, a shadow moved among the bushes, revealing a beautiful girl with golden hair that reached her neck and playful, blood-red eyes. She had a full chest that couldn''t be held with one hand and a curvaceous figure. She was dressed in a white long-sleeved blouse and a short blue skirt, complemented by a pair of long black stockings. Her beauty was so striking that even Akira couldn''t help but be momentarily awestruck. "Sorry for spying on your date," the beautiful woman smiled sheepishly, scratching the back of her head. "But I was curious to see the owner of the purest bloodline among my descendants, who managed to obtain the power of the Fourth Primogenitor." "The White Princess of the Primogenitors..., Arcueid Brunestud," Akira muttered, staring at the progenitor of the Hasegawa clan, who was thousands of years old but looked like a teenage girl, and was also exceedingly beautiful. "It seems you know me, so I don''t think there''s any need for me to introduce myself," Arcueid smiled lightly, circling Akira with curiosity. "And there''s no need for you to introduce yourself either, as I already know you. Kobato told me quite a bit about you, Akira." "I see...," Akira nodded lightly, looking at Arcueid with curiosity as well, for he was also intrigued by her. "If you want to talk more, wait a bit. I have something I need to do, and I can speak with you after I''m done." You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Akira was straightforward, having already decided to deal with Sorata, and there was no point in wasting time when he knew what needed to be done. As for Arcueid, she could wait, especially since he didn''t sense any malicious intent from her. "Something to take care of?" Arcueid was slightly puzzled but soon recalled the young man with brown hair who harbored ill intentions toward Akira at the restaurant. "Do you mean that man contracted with a Demon?" Even though Akira had controlled his intent to kill well, Arcueid was powerful enough to sense his murderous intent easily, allowing her to guess what he intended to do. "That''s correct," Akira nodded indifferently. While he wouldn''t go out of his way to inform others about it, he also wouldn''t bother to hide it when they already knew. "Can I come with you?" Arcueid asked with a smile, seemingly unfazed by Akira mentioning he was going to kill someone. "Do whatever you like, but make sure not to try stopping or bothering me when I kill that man," Akira said nonchalantly. A pair of wings appeared on his back as he flew into the sky, activating Clairvoyance to locate Sorata. "Of course," Arcueid smiled playfully as a pair of wings appeared on her back as well, and she took to the sky, following Akira while gazing at him with curiosity, as if sensing something mysterious about him. _ Sakura-sou. In the darkness of the night, Akira appeared in room 202, where Sorata resided, but it seemed he wasn''t there. Multiple voices could be heard from downstairs, where everyone was likely having dinner together. "What are you going to do? Wait?" Arcueid asked curiously as she searched around the room, intrigued by Sorata, who had a Demon within him. "No need for that," Akira shook his head indifferently and opened the window they had entered through, jumping down into the garden. He didn''t need to hide here, as he could have entered through the main door, having been a former resident of Sakura-sou and being close to Chihiro, who was in charge of the dormitory. Knock Knock Knock "Are you planning to kill that man and alter the memories of the other people here?" Arcueid asked curiously as she watched Akira knocking on the door and waiting casually. "I''m not going to do something as troublesome as that," Akira replied lightly, as he was a lazy person and disliked doing such bothersome things. "I know the people here, so I decided to go in and have a meal with them instead of waiting like a fool for Kanda Sorata to finish his meal." "That makes sense, too," Arcueid nodded in agreement at Akira''s reasoning, as it would be boring to wait for Sorata to finish dinner, especially without any guarantee that he would return to his room afterward. Chapter 91 : Kanda Soratas End lV Sakura-sou. "Sorata-kun, how was your date with Aoyama-san today?" - Jin smiled meaningfully as he stared at Sorata, who was stirring the hot pot on the table. "Nothing happened that you''d hope to hear, Jin-san," - said Sorata, looking at Jin with some discontent since this was not something appropriate to discuss in front of the girls. Not to mention that Nanami had pushed him away when he tried to kiss her at the end of the date, clearly not ready to let their relationship progress too quickly. "Really? No need to be shy, tell me the truth," - Jin said with a disgusting smile, as he and Sorata were the same type of people who would act like animals with women, so he suspected that Sorata hadn''t hesitated to try with innocent Nanami. "It''s the truth, she didn''t even let me kiss her," - Sorata said with annoyance, and it was obvious his mood worsened as he had to admit how Nanami hadn''t allowed him to kiss her. "Hahaha, as expected from Nanamin," - Misaki said with a mocking smile, thinking she should learn from Nanami, as she did a lot for Jin even though he was always with other women. "Damn you all!!" - At this moment, Chihiro shouted in frustration, glaring at the young people who were living their lives to the fullest - "I also want to get married!!" Chihiro was already in her thirties, and her family was pressuring her to marry as soon as possible so they could see their grandchildren. If she didn''t hurry, time would pass, and she would remain single for the rest of her life. That''s why she had been going on blind dates for the past few days, but unfortunately, all her matches were older men in their fifties, which Chihiro couldn''t accept. Knock Knock Knock "A guest?" - Jin muttered in confusion, looking at the clock on the wall, which showed nine in the evening; not a suitable time for visitors. "Damn, who would come at this hour?" - Chihiro grumbled as she got up angrily to see who dared to come at such a late hour, especially since she was in a terrible mood now. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "I''ll come with you, Chihiro-sensei," - Sorata said, quickly following Chihiro and ready for a fight at any moment, as he could sense a magical presence from the person outside. Even though he wouldn''t care if the others died, he couldn''t let Chihiro die as he planned to add her to his harem. She was a mature woman, as he preferred, and he had even decided to make a move on her today. As for Chihiro''s rejection, he hadn''t even considered it, as he had obtained a mind-control ability on his way home after his date with Nanami. He had decided to use it to get women as quickly as possible, not caring if he didn''t win their hearts. What mattered to him was their bodies, not their hearts. With that thought, Sorata pulled out a black-and-green dagger from his sleeve, ready to kill the other person as soon as he saw them if they had ill intentions toward them. As for what Chihiro would do upon seeing him kill someone, he wasn''t worried, as he was prepared to use his mind-control ability on her to stop her from screaming or drawing attention. "..." - With an angry look, Chihiro''s hand reached the sliding paper door, opening it forcefully, ready to scold the person who dared to disturb them late at night. But she was surprised when she saw the golden hair before her. "Good evening, Chihiro-nee," - Akira smiled lightly, greeting Chihiro, whose angry expression had disappeared, leaving her staring at him in astonishment - "I apologize for this late visit, but I was passing by and wanted to check if you were okay." "Akira..." - Chihiro said with confusion, not expecting Akira to visit without saying anything - "Did something happen?" While worried that something might have happened to Akira, Chihiro noticed another person behind him with blonde hair as well, but she couldn''t recognize who it was. "Nothing happened, but I was passing by with my cousin here and decided to visit," - Akira smiled lightly, reassuring Chihiro, but his senses were focused on Sorata behind Chihiro. Sorata was frozen in place, staring at Akira, with fear and panic evident in his eyes. Even his hand holding the dagger was trembling, as it was clear he had noticed Akira directing his killing intent at him without any intention of hiding it. "What is it, Akira? Did you miss your Chihiro-nee and come to see her?" - Chihiro teased, putting her hand on Akira''s neck and hugging him, pressing his face to her chest. "That''s right, I couldn''t bear being apart from Chihiro-nee and came to visit you," - Akira said in a robotic-like voice, enjoying the soft feeling on his face. "Seems like since your fianc¨¦e arrived, you''ve learned how to speak sweet words," - Chihiro said with a smile, playing with Akira''s hair, but then she noticed the other blonde head watching them curiously - "So, who is this girl? Is she the one you''re cheating on your fianc¨¦e with?" Despite her dangerous words, Chihiro was calm and didn''t seem to care if Akira flirted with other girls, even though he was engaged, as polygamy was allowed. She knew how much Akira loved Mashiro, so it was impossible for him to abandon her. "She''s my cousin from the Hasegawa family, and her name is Arcueid Brunestud," - Akira said, pointing to Arcueid, who was watching them curiously - "Arcueid, this is Chihiro-nee, my adoptive mother''s cousin." Chapter 92 : Kanda Soratas End V After introducing Arcueid to Chihiro, the two entered Sakura-sou under Sorata''s fearful gaze, as he felt terror at seeing Akira. But seeing Arcueid also caused him to despair, as it was clear he was facing death today. If it had been just Akira, Sorata felt he had a chance to escape or even win, but adding Arcueid to the equation made Sorata despair, as it was evident he did not have the power to defeat a vampire who had lived for thousands of years with his current strength. Now, he was only thinking about escaping, desperately talking to the system in his head for help to flee from the monsters knocking at his door and threatening his life, which was finally starting to look up. Akira and Arcueid definitely noticed Sorata''s despair, as Akira deliberately released his killing intent towards him to make him feel it. He wanted Sorata to experience despair before killing him. As for why he wanted to put Sorata in despair before killing him? Unfortunately, there was no impressive reason or justification; he simply wanted to do so, as he would have done with Mashiro if she had fallen in love with him. Although the current Sorata was not the original Sorata, the outcome was the same, as Mashiro would suffer greatly if she fell in love with him. This was something Akira confirmed using Clairvoyance, which allowed him to see parallel worlds, the past, future, and present. Seeing this, Akira no longer intended to let Sorata live any longer and decided to deal with him immediately. "Thanks for the meal," Akira said with a satisfied smile, implying that the hot pot was very delicious, especially as he watched Sorata struggle to escape, unable to do anything under Akira and Arcueid''s watch. "Thanks for the meal," Arcueid echoed, though confused, following Akira''s lead, thinking it was a custom in this era or something similar. "I''m glad you liked it," Chihiro nodded as she sipped her beer nonchalantly, glancing at Akira with a sidelong look. "Make sure to bring Mashiro next time." "Of course," Akira nodded as he stood up, a mysterious aura surrounding his blood-red eyes as he looked at everyone whose eyes had become dull and devoid of intelligence. "Return to your rooms and go to sleep." Akira didn''t like troublesome things, so he didn''t hesitate to use the power of Dabih-Crystallus to manipulate their minds and make them leave. Without saying a word, Chihiro, Jin, and Misaki walked like zombies to carry out Akira''s command, as the power of Dabih-Crystallus was too strong for even ordinary demons to resist, let alone mere humans. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. As for Arcueid and Sorata, Akira did not include them in the command, as there was no need. "Let''s go," Akira ordered, giving Sorata a cold, emotionless look that scared Sorata to death. "And be sure that I will make you suffer greatly if you try anything funny." In Sorata''s mind, he heard the voice of the demon he was contracted with, echoing in his head, clearly laced with residual emotions. Hearing what his demon told him, Sorata temporarily controlled his fear and followed behind Akira and Arcueid. If he couldn''t fight them directly, escaping was impossible at this moment, so he had to wait for the right opportunity and use the power of his demon to find an opening and flee. Led by Akira, the three left Sakura-sou and headed towards the nearby mountains. Although Sakura-sou was in Tokyo, there was a forest and some mountains behind it, which were privately owned. "You''re a reincarnated person, aren''t you?" After walking in silence for a while, Sorata could no longer bear it and spoke. "..." Akira didn''t answer, as if he couldn''t hear Sorata, but that didn''t stop Sorata. "I''m also reincarnated, and I even have a system. So, what do you think about discussing the matter and helping each other in this dangerous world?" Sorata was so desperate that he began revealing all his trump cards, even his past life, hoping Akira would feel pity for him and reconsider killing him. Sorata kept talking without stopping, his voice hinting that he was on the verge of tears, especially as he told Akira how pathetic he was in his past life. But it didn''t matter to Akira; the words went in one ear and out the other without any interest. "You''re extremely annoying," Akira said after a long silence, clearly irritated by Sorata''s endless talk. "Do you think a bug like you has the right to be my friend?" It was clear that Akira didn''t even see Sorata as human, let alone someone worthy of friendship. This realization shocked Sorata to his core, as he didn''t expect to meet someone with such arrogance. "Although I intended to kill you quickly and be done with it, I''ve changed my mind," Akira said coldly as several golden ripples appeared around him. "I''ve decided to make you regret being born." Even though Akira initially intended to kill Sorata quickly, he now decided to use the most brutal methods to end him because of Sorata''s constant annoyance. "Needles..." Sorata muttered in confusion as he stepped back slightly, a sword appearing in his hand out of nowhere. It was clear that pleading didn''t work with Akira, and he had no choice but to fight. As for Arcueid, she didn''t seem interested in interfering, but Sorata kept part of his awareness on her in case she decided to launch a sneak attack. "These are soul-devouring needles that kill people in the most painful way, destroying the skin, flesh, blood, blood vessels, and bones, turning the body to nothing. Then their true effect begins: destroying the soul, which is tens of times more painful than the destruction of the body," Akira said indifferently and didn''t hesitate to unleash hundreds of needles at Sorata with great speed. Swish* Swish* Swish* Hearing the distorted sound of the wind, Sorata''s pupils shrank as he felt immense fear, especially since he couldn''t track the needles¡ªthey were too fast for him to perceive. Unfortunately, he felt stings in many places on his body, indicating that it was already too late to try dodging. Chapter 93 : Kanda Soratas End Finally [ Ding! , Congratulations to the host for killing the protagonist (Kanda Sorata) and obtaining: Double the statistics, lottery chance ] crack* crack* crack* Once the notification appeared, Akira felt a huge surge of power, as his aura quickly increased, causing Arcueid, who was nearby, to be surprised as she stared at the pool of blood that was once Kanda Sorata. "... " - Feeling the intoxicating surge of power, Akira could only close his eyes and moan slightly, as the sensation of the overwhelming power inside him was extremely enjoyable. "... " - Arcueid stared at this, blinking in disbelief, as it was obvious that Akira''s aura was twice as strong as it was just moments ago. Soon, Akira''s power stopped rising, causing him to come out of the euphoric state, and he quickly gained control over his strength and aura, stopping the destructive pressure that was crushing mountains. " So I will go back home now " - Akira said as he looked at Arcueid, and then he summoned a pair of wings from his back, preparing to fly home. " Wait!! " - Arcueid shouted hastily as she flew after Akira to stop him. " Do you need something from me? " - Akira raised an eyebrow as he stared at Arcueid, stopping in the air. " Yes, I need your help in killing someone " - Arcueid said quickly, explaining her situation for Akira. "... " - Akira remained silent and said nothing as he listened to Arcueid''s story, hoping he would help her. Arcueid didn''t hesitate to tell Akira everything about her situation, how she was innocent and deceived by Roa, how he stole her power, and how he would create new bodies, reincarnating every time she killed him. " I see, well, I don''t mind helping you " - After listening to Arcueid''s story, Akira didn''t hesitate to agree to help her, as Roa was extremely dangerous, and there was a high chance he would try to harm Mashiro and others, so it was a good idea to eliminate him and get Arcueid as a personal guard for others, along with D. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. " By the way, do you have a place to stay? " - Akira asked as he stared at Arcueid, who turned her face red at the question. " No... " - Arcueid answered, looking to the side, as since her arrival here, she had been sleeping in gardens and forests in the morning while fighting Dead Apostles at night. " In that case, you can stay at my house " - Akira said as he looked at Arcueid with some pity, as he could guess how she had been living after seeing her reaction. " But in exchange, you must protect the residents of the house in case they face a danger they cannot handle. " " Okay!! " - Upon hearing Akira, Arcueid couldn''t help but smile happily, as now she could sleep on a soft bed instead of wooden chairs, grassy grounds, and trees. " Let''s go " - Akira said without hesitation, flapping his wings, turning into golden light, and flying toward his home, as he needed a little rest. _ Ring* Ring* Ring* " Please wait a moment " - Akira said upon arriving home, as the phone started ringing. " Okay " - Arcueid nodded lightly, not saying much and waiting for Akira to answer the call. "... " - Akira stared at the caller ID, seeing the name Houjou Tsukasa, who was the school principal and also the father of Houjou Kaori, the girl Akira saved at the small store. Akira didn''t hesitate to answer the call and put the phone to his ear, as he was curious about the reason for Principal Houjou''s call at such a late hour. [ Good evening, Akira-kun ] Akira heard the kind and warm voice of Houjou Tsukasa on the other side of the phone. [ Hello, Principal Houjou, I didn''t expect you to call me at this time ] Honestly, Principal Houjou''s call at this time was something Akira didn''t expect, and he couldn''t figure out the reason for the call. [ Well, I''ve already finished the procedures for the student exchange program with Saikai Academy on Itogami Island, and I wanted to inform you about it ] [ I see, thank you, Principal Houjou, and I also need your help in transferring four students to the school ] The four students Akira was referring to were Yuri and D, as well as Misuzu and Arcueid, as he had intended to complete the transfer procedures for the three of them for a while, and this was a good opportunity. He had decided to include Arcueid as well, as she must have been bored staying at home all the time, unlike Sera, who didn''t like going to school and preferred staying home as a housewife waiting for her husband. [ No problem, send me the students'' information, and I''ll make sure to assist you with it ] [ Thank you, Principal Houjou, the information will be on your desk tomorrow morning. By the way, when will the student exchange program begin? ] [ No need to be too formal, and as for the student exchange program, it will start next week, which is in four days ] [ I see, then I won''t keep you any longer, Principal Houjou. I wish you a good night ] [ Wait a moment, Akira-kun ] Upon hearing Principal Houjou''s voice, Akira stopped his hand from moving to remove the phone from his ear, as he had intended to end the conversation. [ Is there something else, Principal Houjou? ] [ I would like to ask you, Akira-kun, to take care of my daughter Kaori when going to Itogami Island, as she is also participating in the student exchange event. ] [ No need to worry, Principal Houjou, as you have always looked after me, I will make sure to take care of Kaori-san. ] [ Then I''m counting on you, Akira-kun, and I hope you have a good night. ] After exchanging a few pleasantries, Akira hung up the phone and put it back in his pocket, as he had forgotten about the student exchange event due to being so busy in the past few days. " Sorry for the delay, let''s go in now " - Akira said with an apologetic smile to Arcueid, who was curiously inspecting the house. " I will introduce you to everyone and tell you what we will be doing in the next few days. " Akira quickly entered his home with Arcueid, which was a mansion in the old Japanese style with touches of modernity, while he thought about how to tell her that he had enrolled her in school without consulting her. Chapter 94 : Student exchange system l Two days later, Saturday, Itogami Island. "Make sure everyone has gathered their belongings before disembarking," said a beautiful woman with long pink hair and eyes of the same color. She was wearing a black T-shirt, jeans, and a white coat over them. This woman was none other than Sawada Rie, Akira''s homeroom teacher and one of the teachers responsible for this student exchange program. As for the other teacher, it was none other than the modern Japanese language teacher, Hiratsuka Shizuka, who was Rie''s friend and was also wearing similar clothes. "This island is an exact replica of Nod..." Akira muttered as he disembarked from the ship onto the artificial island with the other students. When he went to Kannawa, Akira had stumbled into Nod, where there was a distortion in space-time that allowed him to see what Nod truly was¡ªan artificial island identical to Itogami Island. From the blood memories he obtained from Glenda, he learned that Nod was an artificial island created by Deva to exile criminals and have them fight among themselves. "Looks like everyone is here," Shizuka nodded as she checked the people in front of her against the names on the clipboard in her hands. "Alright, we''ll now head to your accommodations, where you''ll live until the end of the exchange period." The exchange program included only 10 students and teachers. The students were Nifuji Akira, Kuj¨­ Rin, Kotegawa Yui, Houjou Kaori, Kanzaki Rin, Ayase Saki, Matsuoka Gou, Kariu Rena, Amakusa Rio, and Hasegawa Yuri. Although Akira had wanted to bring Mashiro and the others, they had refused and decided to stay in Tokyo, which Akira didn''t oppose, especially since D and Arcueid were there to protect them. As for Yuri, she had insisted on accompanying him, as she was curious to see the difference between the artificial islands in the Tower and the artificial islands in Akira''s world. While everyone was busy carrying their luggage, a purple light appeared beside Akira, and from it emerged a beautiful girl with black hair and blue eyes. She was wearing a black gothic Lolita dress and holding a black umbrella in her hand. "Hello, Natsuki-chan, I missed you," Akira smiled as he greeted the beautiful girl, who only came up to his chest. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "Hmph! It seems you finally remembered my visit," Natsuki snorted coldly and didn''t hesitate to use the folding fan in her hand to hit Akira''s forehead. "And don''t call me Natsuki-chan in front of others." "Ehh, but I don''t want to. I''m used to calling you Natsuki-chan," Akira said with an annoying smile as he effortlessly dodged Natsuki''s strike. "You damn brat," Natsuki said with a hint of helplessness, though a smile was clearly visible on her doll-like face. Hearing the commotion behind them, the others turned their attention to see Akira and Natsuki playfully bickering like lovers. "Akira, who is this?" Yuri asked curiously upon seeing Akira flirting with the beautiful girl, knowing full well that he had many lovers. "Ah, this is Minamiya Natsuki, the English teacher at Saikai Academy," Akira said, pointing to the legal Loli beside him as everyone stared at them. "Natsuki-chan, this is my distant cousin, Nifuji Yuri." "Nice to meet you, Natsuki-chan," Yuri nodded politely toward Natsuki. "From now on, I will be responsible for teaching you English. My name is Minamiya Natsuki," Natsuki said, glaring at Akira with an angry glow. "And remember, don''t be disrespectful like a certain someone and call your teacher with a ''-chan'' suffix." "Nice to meet you, Minamiya-sensei," Hiratsuka Shizuka said, extending her hand to shake Natsuki''s. "My name is Hiratsuka Shizuka, and I''m the modern Japanese language teacher. As for Nifuji, I''ll make sure to talk to him about his lack of respect for his teachers." "Nice to meet you too, Hiratsuka-sensei," Natsuki nodded lightly as she shook Shizuka''s hand. "As for Akira, there''s no use saying anything to him. I''ve known him for years, and he''s always been like this¡ªnever listening to anyone and doing whatever he wants." Although Natsuki''s words sounded like a complaint, it was clear she wasn''t displeased. In fact, she seemed happy and amused while talking about Akira. "I see. Since you''re old acquaintances, I won''t say much. But Nifuji, remember that Minamiya-sensei is a teacher, and you are a student. A student should have basic respect for their teacher," Shizuka said. Even if Akira''s relationship with Natsuki was excellent, it wasn''t appropriate to address her so casually in front of the other students, especially those seeing her for the first time today. "I understand, Hiratsuka-sensei," Akira said nonchalantly as he carried his bag and walked beside Yuri while fiddling with his phone. "So, we''re leaving now?" Ding! As Akira walked toward the bus and fiddled with his phone, a message arrived on Natsuki''s phone, making her look at him to see a message from Akira, who was walking toward the bus indifferently. [Akira: I''ll visit you tonight.] "Well, Minamiya-sensei, we''ll be leaving now. The students are tired from several hours of travel by ship and want to rest," Shizuka said with an apologetic smile, as she too was tired from two continuous hours of travel by ship, something she wasn''t used to. "Alright, see you at school in two days, Hiratsuka-sensei," Natsuki said upon hearing Shizuka, closing her phone and nodding lightly to bid her farewell. Shizuka didn''t say more and quickly boarded the bus waiting for them, and they set off toward the students'' new dormitory, where everything had already been taken care of by the school. "..." Natsuki stared at the departing bus for a moment before a purple magical circle appeared beneath her, and she disappeared from the spot with a small smile on her doll-like face. Chapter 95 : Student exchange system ll Itogami Island, Sunday. After arriving on the island yesterday, everyone went to the dormitory to settle in and unpack their belongings, as they would be staying there for a while. Once they finished arranging their things, they had dinner and went to sleep. Meanwhile, Akira went to see Natsuki before returning to sleep. Today was Sunday, a day off, and many students decided to go out to buy some essentials and explore the island. Akira was among them, as he wanted to stroll around and see the island, which resembled Nod a lot. With this thought, Akira went shopping with Yuri and Yui, as it had been a long time since he had spoken with Yui due to being busy with various matters. "Are you still upset¡­?" Akira asked helplessly, staring at Yui, who was visibly pouting and didn''t even attempt to hide her sulkiness. "..." Yui said nothing and merely let out a cold huff while quickening her pace. It had been nearly three months since both Akira and Yui entered their first year of high school. During this period, their communication had been almost nonexistent, as Akira was always busy with something or someone else. This caused Yui to feel neglected and resentful. Now that they had arrived on Itogami Island, she thought they''d finally get some time alone together, especially since Akira had invited her to go shopping. But upon seeing Yuri with them, Yui couldn''t help but feel angry. Akira realized this was his fault, having completely neglected Yui during this time. He intended to apologize to her but made another mistake by bringing Yuri along for shopping, which only increased Yui''s anger. "Wait!!" Akira said firmly as he grabbed Yui''s hand, stopping her from leaving without saying anything. "This is my fault, and I apologize for it. But at least let me explain." Yui held a special place in Akira''s heart. While she might not hold the same rank as Mashiro in his heart, her place was significant enough that Akira admitted his fault and sincerely apologized to her in the middle of the street, paying no attention to the stares of others. "..." Yui said nothing, but her struggle to free herself from Akira''s grip stopped. It was clear she intended to listen to him, though her anger hadn''t entirely dissipated. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "How about we sit somewhere refreshing and talk calmly?" Akira smiled faintly as he led Yui to a nearby caf¨¦, knowing the heat on Itogami Island was quite intense. While it didn''t affect him or Yuri, the same couldn''t be said for Yui, who was just an ordinary girl without any supernatural abilities. "..." Yui remained silent and allowed Akira to lead her to a nearby caf¨¦. Yuri followed quietly behind them, amusement evident in her eyes, as she seemed to enjoy watching Akira struggle to appease Yui. Black House Caf¨¦. "So, you''re saying the Hasegawa Family is a family of vampires, and you''re the rightful heir, also a vampire? And that''s why you''ve had to deal with so many supernatural things, especially since a chat group like those in novels appeared out of nowhere when we entered high school," Yui said after Akira finished explaining everything. He felt it was only fair to share something about himself since others already knew almost everything about him. "And Yuri-san here is someone from one of the worlds you visited during this time." "That''s correct," Akira nodded, taking a sip of his chocolate milkshake while glancing outside to see it was already noon. Nearly three hours had passed as he explained everything that had happened to him during this period. "It''s hard to believe, but since it''s you saying it, it must be true," Yui sighed heavily. Despite finding it difficult to grasp everything she had been told, she didn''t doubt Akira. She knew he wasn''t the type to lie without reason, and his words explained many of the strange things about him in recent years. "Now that everything''s settled, how about we eat? I''m starving," Akira said, feeling the pangs of hunger after talking for so long without even having breakfast. It was especially noticeable because Mitsuha seemed to eat the bare minimum while she was in his body. Not that he blamed her¡ªhe understood that someone who endured hours of constant beatings wouldn''t have much of an appetite, as he had experienced the same during his training in the Land of Shadows under Sc¨¢thach''s guidance. "Time has passed so quickly without me noticing¡­" Yui murmured, staring outside with fatigue. Although her day had just started, she already felt exhausted from everything she''d heard from Akira. "I recommend trying these sandwich sets; they''re absolutely delicious," Yuri suggested, pointing to one of the items on the menu. Since they were in a caf¨¦, the food options were simple sandwiches and easy-to-make dishes¡ªnot a specialized restaurant. But that didn''t stop Yuri from sampling almost the entire menu multiple times in just a few hours. "Alright. What about you, Yui?" Akira nodded at Yuri''s recommendation and asked Yui what she wanted to eat. He planned to order three sets of the sandwiches Yuri mentioned, treating them as appetizers before heading to a proper restaurant for lunch. "I''ll also have a set of these sandwiches," Yui said after scanning the menu. She didn''t find anything particularly appetizing but decided to go with Yuri''s suggestion and order a set of the sandwiches. Once they decided what to eat, Akira didn''t hesitate to call the waiter and place their order. It took only a few minutes for their food to arrive, as the sandwiches were already prepared and just needed to be reheated before being served to customers. Chapter 96 : Student exchange system lll Itogami Island, Monday. "Today, we have a new student joining us as an exchange student from the mainland," Minamiya Natsuki said as she gestured toward the classroom door. "Come in." After Natsuki''s words, the classroom door opened, and two people entered. The room, filled with whispers, was abuzz with curiosity about the exchange students from the mainland. "Introduce yourselves to everyone," Natsuki said, stepping aside to give the two more space to present themselves. "Nice to meet you all," Akira said with a light smile, writing his name on the board behind him. He introduced himself to the class: "My name is Nifuji Akira. I love anime and manga. Although I''ve visited Itogami Island several times before, I don''t know much about it, so I hope you''ll guide me in the future." "..." The students stared at Akira with mixed feelings, but the most apparent emotions were the girls'' gazes of admiration and the boys'' looks of envy. Clearly, they felt disheartened seeing such a handsome guy join their class. Next to Akira was a beautiful girl with deep red hair and fiery red eyes. She stared at him intently, drooling slightly as her eyes wandered over his body. This girl was none other than Matsuoka Gou, another exchange student. Obsessed with muscles, Gou could discern Akira''s well-defined physique even through his school uniform, which concealed most of it. Unable to control her drool, she imagined his muscles in her mind, noting how they surpassed any she had ever seen. While not as bulky as a bodybuilder''s, his muscles were perfectly shaped and exuded hidden explosive power. "..." Akira glanced at the girl next to him, who was drooling as she scanned his body. He silently took two steps away, feeling a rare sense of fear toward a human like her. "Ahem! Matsuoka, it''s your turn to introduce yourself," Natsuki said, noticing how Gou was fixated on Akira and had forgotten to introduce herself. The class also started noticing her unusual behavior, especially her unabated drooling while staring at Akira''s muscles. Cough! Cough! At Natsuki''s words, Gou coughed loudly and regained her composure. "Nice to meet you all. I''m also an exchange student from the mainland, and my name is Matsuoka Gou," she said. After introducing herself, Gou briefly mentioned her hobbies, sneaking glances at Akira every few seconds. She used all her willpower to avoid ripping off his clothes to touch his muscles. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "As you heard, Nifuji and Matsuoka will be studying with you from now on. Please help them get accustomed to life here as quickly as possible," Natsuki said as she returned to the podium. "You two can sit anywhere there''s an empty seat." "Alright," Akira said, quickly walking to the nearest empty seat. He wanted to get as far away from the peculiar girl as possible. Even Akira, usually composed, found it hard to deal with someone like Gou, who was so obsessed with his body. "By the way, Tsukishima, you''re the class representative, so take care of them," Natsuki suddenly said, addressing a specific girl sitting quietly in the class. "Hai, Sensei," the girl responded respectfully to Natsuki. The girl in question was Tsukishima Rin, a beautiful student with delicate skin, amber-brown eyes, and greenish-brown hair. Her mature physique made her appear like a 20-year-old, especially since she was taller than the average height of high school girls in Japan. "Nifuji-kun, right?" Rin said, glancing at Akira, who had just pulled out the chair behind her and sat down. "As you just heard, I''m the class representative, Tsukishima Rin. Don''t hesitate to ask me if you face any problems." "Thank you, Tsukishima-san," Akira replied gratefully to the beautiful girl sitting in front of him. "Also, feel free to just call me Akira. I''m not used to being addressed by my family name." "Sure, and you can also call me Rin, Akira-kun," Rin said with a gentle smile. She didn''t mind being addressed by her first name, as her mature mindset disregarded such formalities, especially since Akira was clearly uncomfortable being called by his surname. "Alright," Akira nodded lightly. He intended to take out his school books but remembered he hadn''t received them yet, nor had he been given the school uniform, as he was still wearing the uniform of Suimei University of the Arts. (A/N: For those who don''t remember, Akira studies at Suimei University of the Arts, but the uniform is the official attire of Ousei Academy from The Cheat Musou.) "Excuse me, could you share your book with me? I don''t have any textbooks yet," Akira asked with a polite smile to the serious-looking student next to him. The person sitting beside Akira was a beautiful girl with long silver hair and striking blue eyes. Her face held a sharp and serious expression as she focused on Natsuki-chan on the podium. "No problem," the girl responded lightly after a moment of silence, removing her bag from the side of the table. This was a clear signal for Akira to move his desk closer to hers. "Thank you. I''ve already introduced myself, but I''ll say it again¡ªmy name is Nifuji Akira. Please just call me Akira," Akira said with a slight smile, moving his desk and chair closer to the beautiful girl. "Nice to meet you..." "Kujou Mikhailovna Alisa. Nice to meet you," Alisa said with an unmistakable tone of dissatisfaction, emphasizing her words as if unhappy about this being their first meeting. "Thank you for sharing your textbook with me, Kujou-san," Akira said with a faint smile, though confusion was evident in his eyes. Sensitive to emotions, he could sense Alisa''s irritation but couldn''t figure out its cause. "Alya. Just call me Alya, as I''ll call you Akira-kun, as you requested," Alya said, slamming the book down between them before refocusing on the lesson with an annoyed expression. "§Ô§Ý§å§á§í§Û..." ''Why am I being insulted out of nowhere¡­?'' Akira thought in bewilderment, sensing that the girl named Alya already knew him and had just called him a fool for some incomprehensible reason. Chapter 97 : Reunion l "This is the gymnasium at Saikai Academy," said Rin after finishing a tour of the school with Kojou and Gou to familiarize them with the place. "As for the gym, there''s more than one at Saikai Academy. Since there are both humans and demons here, and due to the differences in their physical capabilities, they have separate tournaments. That''s why each group trains independently, although they often hold friendly matches among themselves." "By the way, the basketball team is the most famous team in the school. It''s exceptionally strong, especially since a member of the ''Kiseki no Sedai'' has joined the academy. There''s also Akatsuki-kun, who is an equally strong player, no less skilled than the ''Kiseki no Sedai''," Rin said, casting a meaningful glance at Akira beside her. "As I recall, Akira-kun is also a member of the ''Kiseki no Sedai.'' Do you want to go see your old friends?" "Of course, it''s been a while since I last saw them," Akira nodded without hesitation at Rin''s suggestion. He had already sensed a familiar presence coming from inside the gym for quite some time. Not just one presence, but two¡ªand he knew them well. Upon hearing Akira''s words, Rin didn''t hesitate to open the gym door and step inside. There were ten people playing basketball on the court, with about the same number watching from the sidelines, along with a beautiful girl with pink hair. "..." When Akira entered the gym, the first person to catch his eye was the girl with pink hair. It was none other than Momoi Satsuki, who had served as the manager when they were students at Teik¨­ Junior High. Hearing the gym door open, Momoi Satsuki, nicknamed Momo, couldn''t help but glance back curiously to see a familiar golden-haired figure standing there with two beautiful girls. "Akira-chan!!" Satsuki exclaimed with a bright smile as she rushed toward Akira and hugged him without hesitation. They had been close friends for three years, so hugging was natural between them. "I didn''t expect you to be this excited to see me, Satsuki," Akira smirked sarcastically as he hugged her back. Their relationship was quite complicated¡ªshe had been his first girlfriend and was now his ex. Satsuki had broken up with him when she learned he had a fianc¨¦e. Although polygamy was allowed, she didn''t like the idea of sharing her man with others. She had broken up with Akira a year ago after dating him for an entire year. Swish!! "That''s dangerous, Daiki," Akira remarked sarcastically as he caught the basketball thrown at him nonchalantly. He caught it as effortlessly as if it were a weak leaf drifting by, in stark contrast to the sharp sound of the wind slicing through from the ball''s speed and force. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Akira could only smirk as he stared at the tall, dark-skinned man with blue hair and eyes. He knew his old friend Daiki held quite a bit of resentment toward him because of what had happened with Satsuki in the past. To Daiki, Satsuki was like a sister, and that''s why he felt bitter about the events from back then. "Why are you here?" Daiki asked, raising an eyebrow in frustration. He had aimed to hit Akira''s face with the ball earlier, but Akira had stopped it effortlessly. Although he was happy to see his best friend, he couldn''t help but recall what had happened when Akira and Satsuki had broken up, leading him to hurl the ball at Akira''s face with all his might. "I''m here because of the student exchange program between Suimei University of the Arts and Saikai Academy," Akira replied nonchalantly, unfazed by Daiki''s rude behavior. He was forgiving toward his closest friends, especially since he understood how Daiki felt about him after what had happened at the start of their third year at Teik¨­ Junior High. "What about you? Although Saikai Academy''s basketball style, which relies on one player to secure victory, suits you, I didn''t expect you to transfer from the mainland to here." Even though Akira had practically left the basketball club during his final year at Teik¨­ Junior High, he would occasionally participate in official matches. Thus, he was well aware of how the team had nearly fallen apart in the past, with everyone adopting a selfish playstyle focused solely on personal scoring. That''s why Akira wasn''t surprised to see Daiki playing basketball at Saikai Academy. Their middle school team had faced Saikai Academy''s team before, which relied entirely on the player Akatsuki Kojou to secure wins. However, even with that strategy, they couldn''t defeat the ''Kiseki no Sedai'' and had been forgotten by Akira. He just hadn''t expected Daiki to study at Saikai Academy for high school. "Dai-chan, it''s bad to try and hit your old friend with a basketball after seeing him again after so long," Satsuki scolded as she stepped out of Akira''s hug. Although she appreciated Daiki''s anger on her behalf, she had already discussed the matter with him and felt bad seeing their friendship strained because of her. "Satsuki..." Daiki muttered bitterly. While he was upset for her, she was now scolding him for the boy she loved. Daiki couldn''t help but feel that women were incredibly unreasonable. "..." Akira gazed at Daiki''s bitter expression and could only smirk sarcastically. It was clear that Daiki didn''t understand women¡ªespecially those in love. Even if they had issues with the person they loved, they would never allow others to insult or exploit their problems to create trouble. As for being angry at Daiki? Akira didn''t harbor a shred of anger. His friendship with Daiki was something he cherished, and he knew he had been in the wrong back then. He didn''t blame Daiki for his resentment. "..." Rin and Gou watched the unfolding drama with surprise and amusement. They hadn''t expected such a dramatic reunion among the members of the ''Kiseki no Sedai,'' who were famously close-knit compared to the other members of the group. Chapter 98 : Holy Grail War l "I see, so you chose to move to Itogami Island to join the Saikai Academy basketball team, as the team had been relying on just one person. This would allow you to shine more, and training against demons would help you grow stronger in a short period of time," Akira summed up what Daiki had told him in a clear sentence, rather than Daiki''s incoherent explanation. After meeting Akira at school during the break, Daiki decided to skip practice during lunch and joined Akira and Satsuki for a meal. Observing how Satsuki didn''t blame Akira for what had happened back then, Daiki decided to let go of the matter, especially since he''d already been scolded by the very person he was angry on behalf of. "So, why are you on this island?" Daiki asked suddenly, staring sharply at Akira. "And don''t try to fool me by saying you joined the student exchange program just for fun." Daiki had known Akira for nearly a decade, and although he was aware that Akira was mostly carefree and always seeking enjoyment, he was one of the few who knew Akira possessed supernatural powers. Normally, anyone else would have been surprised and even doubted Akira''s integrity in playing basketball. But Daiki had known Akira long enough to know he wasn''t the type to cheat. Akira always restrained his supernatural powers when playing basketball and never displayed even a hint of them, playing with fairness and integrity. "Daiki, did you get smarter over the past year?" Akira asked in mock amazement and sarcasm, knowing full well that Daiki was just a lazy guy whose head was always filled with basketball. "You bastard¡­" Daiki gritted his teeth, and a vein bulged on his temple, clearly furious at Akira''s teasing. "Akira-chan, don''t change the subject by mocking Dai-chan," Satsuki said from beside Akira, pinching his waist. She knew her ex-boyfriend well and could tell he was trying to deflect the conversation by making fun of Daiki. "There are many reasons I came to this island, but the most important one is the Holy Grail War," Akira sighed in resignation and explained to the two one of the main reasons for his presence on Itogami Island. The Holy Grail War was a highly familiar term in the Fate anime, but in this world, which mixed elements from various anime, there were many differences from the original works. One major difference was that Fuyuki City didn''t exist. Although the Holy Grail War was fundamentally the same as in the original, it was held on Itogami Island, a place abundant with spiritual energy due to its construction on Dragon Veins. For this reason, many ancient magical families resided on Itogami Island. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Among these old families, two stood out: the Tohsaka and Aiba families. While there were other magical families on the island, they weren''t as renowned as the Tohsaka Family, one of the biggest names in the jewelry industry, or the Aiba Family, one of the wealthiest families in Japan. The current head of the Aiba Family, Aiba Sensai, was even the Manmade Island City Councilor and had participated in the 4th Holy Grail War, which took place on the island about a decade ago. "Holy Grail War¡­ that name brings back memories," Satsuki murmured. She came from a declining magical family. Although the Momoi Family had left the world of magic several generations ago, they still retained many records about the magical world. Even though the Momoi Family had distanced themselves from magic, they still taught their children about it to remain cautious. Those who wished to continue magic training and had the necessary talent were supported by the family until they became fully-fledged attack mages, after which they were left to their own fate. For Satsuki, despite her great talent in magic, she had refused to pursue the path of magic, choosing instead to live as an ordinary person. "Holy Grail War? What''s that?" Daiki asked in confusion. Although he knew both Akira and Satsuki were well-versed in the magical world, he hadn''t asked much about it before. Now, however, he was curious about the Holy Grail War, which seemed to have motivated Akira to leave the mainland to participate in it. "..." Akira stared at Daiki for a moment before sighing and beginning to explain what the Holy Grail War was without hiding much. Nearly the entire magical world knew about the Holy Grail War, also called the War of Wishes, where people fought to fulfill their desires and dreams. For Akira, winning the Holy Grail War wasn''t his goal. Instead, he intended to use the Heroic Spirit summoning mechanism to summon Sc¨¢thach. He planned to participate in the Holy Grail War to summon Sc¨¢thach and then use the Gift: Last Future of Embryo to sever the connection between Sc¨¢thach and the Holy Grail, as well as her connection to the Land of Shadows. Although the success rate of this plan was less than 50%, Akira wasn''t too worried. Even if the plan failed, he intended to seek D''s help to free Sc¨¢thach from her ties to the Land of Shadows. Despite D being his girlfriend, Akira didn''t want to rely on her too much, especially since he knew that woman would demand something in return. However, he couldn''t think of any other way to free Sc¨¢thach, and if his plan failed, he would have to depend on D''s power to help him liberate Sc¨¢thach. Still, Akira didn''t mention Sc¨¢thach and only explained the general concepts of the Holy Grail War to Daiki and Satsuki. Although Satsuki knew about the Holy Grail War, her knowledge was superficial, and Akira''s information surpassed hers, despite it having been a long time since his reincarnation and much of his knowledge about the Holy Grail War having faded. Chapter 99 : Holy Grail War ll "Demon hunting?" Akira asked in confusion, staring at Natsuki, who was sitting in his lap while fiddling with some files. "That''s right. Over the past few days, it seems that many demons have been attacked, and their magical power has been drained completely," Natsuki said with a frown. She had been in charge of this case but hadn''t been able to find the culprit despite several days of investigation. "Could this be related to the Holy Grail War?" Akira suddenly asked. This was the only thing that came to his mind, as his memories of the original anime were hazy. He didn''t remember much about the plot, especially since this world was a fusion of multiple anime, making it difficult for him to recall specific storylines. Moreover, the plots kept changing due to the butterfly effect. "Holy Grail War? I''ve heard from the higher-ups that the 5th Holy Grail War is supposed to start around this time, but I didn''t pay much attention to it since the Masters haven''t been chosen yet," Natsuki replied, though she didn''t dismiss Akira''s guess. "But now that you mention it, demon hunting could be something someone is using to gather magical power for the Holy Grail War." Even though not all the Masters had been chosen yet, the possibility of someone hiding their status as a Master wasn''t impossible. Therefore, they might be preparing for the Holy Grail War by gathering magical power from demons. "By the way, I heard you''re planning to participate in the Holy Grail War, right?" Natsuki asked curiously, staring at Akira''s left hand. "But you haven''t been chosen as a Master yet. Do you have a plan for that?" "I do plan to participate in the Holy Grail War," Akira nodded without hiding anything, though he frowned slightly and stared at his left hand, which had been itching inexplicably. "But it seems luck is on my side, as always." Hearing Akira''s sarcastic tone, Natsuki couldn''t help but smile wryly. When Akira mentioned that he hadn''t been chosen as a Master yet, a red mark in the shape of three swords appeared on the back of his left hand¡ªa Command Spell, symbolizing his identity as a Master. "Seriously, are you the son of the Goddess of Luck?" Natsuki said with a hint of helplessness in her voice, as Akira''s luck was truly unnatural. "Or, knowing you, did you seduce the Goddess of Luck?" "I''m not the son of the Goddess of Luck, and I didn''t seduce her... probably," Akira said confidently, though he couldn''t completely deny the latter possibility. His memories of his past life, excluding anime and novels, had been taken by the one who reincarnated him, so he didn''t know for sure if he had some kind of relationship with the Goddess of Luck. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "Well, I should get going now," Akira said, lifting the dissatisfied Natsuki off his lap and standing up. "As for the demon hunting, I''ll help you catch the person responsible." After finishing his sentence, a purple magic circle appeared beneath Akira''s feet, similar to the ones Natsuki used, and he disappeared. Although Akira had never trained in Natsuki''s magic before, he possessed Varvatos''s complete magical knowledge, which allowed him to understand and replicate Natsuki''s magic just by observing it. Of course, this wouldn''t have been possible without The End, an ability he had obtained earlier, which helped him easily learn others'' abilities. _ When he returned to his apartment, Akira lazily sat on the couch while browsing the system shop. It had been a long time since he last opened it, especially since he had accumulated a million points. "I wonder what I should buy with these points," Akira muttered in confusion. Honestly, he didn''t know what to spend his points on. Although he wanted to become stronger, he wasn''t sure what to buy, as he already possessed powerful weapons, the power of the King of Heroes, and other abilities he had acquired. [Ding! Host, I recommend purchasing Character Cards. They will allow you to obtain the powers of characters from the multiverse, just as you gained the power of the King of Heroes when you reincarnated.] "System, it seems your consciousness has improved a lot since the last time we spoke," Akira said with some surprise. The system''s voice had become more human-like and pleasant to listen to, unlike the mechanical girl''s voice from before. [Ding! This is thanks to the Host for killing Kanda Sorata and making many heroines fall in love with you. Thank you, Host.] "You''re welcome," Akira smiled nonchalantly and quickly began searching for the Character Cards the system had mentioned, as he was extremely curious about them. After searching for Character Cards, a long list of them appeared before Akira, each with different names and prices, seemingly based on the card''s power. Some examples included: [Name: Anos Voldigoad] [Type: Character Card] [Price: 5M] [Name: Kirito] [Type: Character Card] [Price: 10,000] [Name: D] [Type: Character Card] [Price: ???] [Name: EMIYA (Archer)] [Type: Character Card] [Price: 500,000] "..." Akira stared at the endless list with some excitement. Although he wanted to buy Anos Voldigoad''s Character Card, he unfortunately didn''t have enough points for it, so he continued browsing. [Name: Itsuka Shido] [Type: Character Card] [Price: 200,000] [Name: Gojo Satoru] [Type: Character Card] [Price: 500,000] [Name: Ban] [Type: Character Card] [Price: 900,000] "..." Akira stared at the never-ending list before his eyes fell on a specific Character Card. Without hesitation, he purchased it, even though it cost him all his points. As for the other Character Cards that caught his attention, he could only be patient and gather more points later. Chapter 100 : Holy Grail War lll Itogami Island, Aiba Residency. In the basement of Aiba Residency, there was a beautiful, fair-skinned high school girl with waist-length, dyed strawberry blonde hair that curled at the ends. Her hair cascaded over her shoulders, with a fringe and bangs framing either side of her face, and a long ponytail tied with a pink ribbon. She had pinkish-red eyes, an average build, and height. This girl was none other than Aiba Asagi, Akira''s classmate and one of Tsukishima Rin''s closest friends. She had a superficial acquaintance with Akira, who had been hanging out with her and Rin over the past two days. At this moment, Asagi was standing in front of a magical circle, the kind you''d see in movies. It was made of silver, and above it hovered a sparkling white-silver sword adorned with splendid decorations. "..." Asagi stared at the magical circle in front of her for a moment before raising her left hand, which bore a red Command Spell in the shape of a shattered sword. "It''s time, Asagi," said a handsome middle-aged man standing behind her. He had a stern face and a fanatical look in his eyes as he stared at the magical circle and Asagi. "Mmm..." Asagi nodded lightly to her father before parting her cherry-red lips and beginning to chant in a solemn tone. Let silver and steel be the essence. Let stone and the archduke of contracts be the foundation. As soon as Asagi began reciting the words of the Servant Summoning Ritual, the mercury-made circle glowed beautifully. A massive amount of magical energy began to gather within it, and Asagi''s body also started releasing a terrifying amount of crimson magical energy, which surged into the magical circle. _ "This should be enough..." Akira muttered as he stared at the chaotic mercury-made magical circle. Although he had wanted to use the blood of gods, unfortunately, gods didn''t just wander around like ordinary humans. He had considered using demon blood since they were descendants of gods, but he decided against taking the risk and instead crafted the magical circle using mercury. "Even though I wanted to use G¨¢e Bolg as a catalyst, I ended up with something better," Akira smiled as he pulled out a vial containing bright red blood that radiated a terrifying pressure and power. This drop of blood belonged to none other than Sc¨¢thach, which Akira had obtained by venturing into the Land of Shadows in his physical body. "Now, I think it''s time to begin the Servant Summoning Ritual," Akira smiled as he poured the drop of blood into the center of the summoning circle. He then pulled out a piece of paper with the modified words of the Servant Summoning Ritual, which would allow him to summon Sc¨¢thach. Let silver and steel be the essence. Let stone and the archduke of contracts be the foundation. Let red be the color I pay tribute to. Let my great Master, Sc¨¢thach, answer my call. As soon as the catalyst was used and the chant began, the mercury used to draw the magical circle lit up. The drop of blood began to release a terrifying divine aura and killing intent. Fortunately, thanks to the barrier Akira had set up around the area, no one outside could sense anything amiss. It was fortunate that Akira had taken the necessary precautions, as the weak humans nearby would have died from the horrifying killing intent emanating from the drop of blood. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Although Sc¨¢thach often acted like a young girl in love with Akira, she was, in reality, a terrifying woman who had slain countless gods and bathed in their blood before becoming the Queen of the Land of Shadows. Even after ruling the Land of Shadows, she never stopped killing evil spirits and the undead there. Thus, even a single drop of her blood carried a horrifying killing intent that could terrify the strongest warriors and minds. As for Akira? His expression was one of excitement as he prepared to summon Sc¨¢thach. He wasn''t bothered by the killing intent, as he was accustomed to facing Sc¨¢thach''s full aura during her training sessions. To him, the killing intent from the drop of blood was like a gentle breeze. _ Tohsaka Residency. A beautiful girl with black hair tied into twin tails and striking blue eyes stood in front of a glowing mercury-made circle. She chanted in a solemn tone, as if pleading to the gods. Let rise a wall against the wind that shall fall. Let the four cardinal gates close. Let the three-forked road from the crown reaching unto the Kingdom rotate. I hereby declare. This girl was none other than Tohsaka Rin, the current head of the Tohsaka family and one of the participants in the Holy Grail War. _ In an isolated forest. A beautiful girl with short brown hair stood in front of a magical circle made of blood, surrounded by the corpses of a few demons. The girl had delicate, beautiful features, and her reddish-brown hair reached her neck. Her purple eyes stared excitedly at the blood-made magical circle as the shadow of a blue knight loomed behind her. She chanted the Servant Summoning Ritual in a solemn yet joyful tone. Your body shall serve under me. My fate shall be your sword. Submit to the beckoning of the Holy Grail. "Once my task is complete, I''ll be able to see you again after all this time," the girl thought with a obsessed look as she stared at a picture of a handsome young man with neatly combed blonde hair, blood-red eyes, and a sports uniform as he played basketball. _ South Island. In a small apartment consisting of a few simple rooms, there was a typical otaku''s room. A boy with black hair and glasses stood with a confused expression in front of a magical circle made of fish blood, with the fish lying on the floor nearby. Although the confusion in the boy''s eyes didn''t disappear, his mouth kept moving as he chanted the Servant Summoning Ritual. If you will submit to this will and this reason¡­Then answer! An oath shall be sworn here! I shall attain all virtues of all of Heaven. "System, is this correct?" the boy asked in his mind. About three hours ago, a floating window had appeared before him, calling itself the System. [Ding! The host is doing well in completing the task to become a Master in the Holy Grail War.] The boy heard a mechanical voice in his head. As an otaku, he knew what a system was and its functions, so he didn''t question it and followed the task instructions. The task required him to become one of the Masters in the Holy Grail War. The boy was overjoyed. As an ordinary high school student, he hadn''t had many opportunities to enter the supernatural world. But now, with the System, his dreams had grown immensely. Although only a few hours had passed since he obtained the System, he had already decided to build a harem, targeting several beautiful girls in his school. The System supported his ambitions, having given him a starter package that included Magic Circuits, allowing him to become a Magus. For the bespectacled boy with black hair, possessing the System and the ability to use magic was the pinnacle of life. All that remained was to acquire women and build his harem, as these were the true pleasures that would give his life meaning. _ "Finally, the 5th Holy Grail War has begun," a young man with messy black hair and a set of earrings smiled as he stared excitedly at the summoning circle. "Fortunately, I met a Magus and obtained some books from him, allowing me to become a Magus myself. Now, I''ve finally become a Master." Although the earring-wearing young man was saddened by the fact that he hadn''t received a system or cheats like other reincarnators, he was also proud of himself for becoming a Master in the 5th Holy Grail War without external help. I shall have dominion over all evils of all of Hell! From the Seventh Heaven, attended to by three great words of power, The bakery shop filled with the magnetic voice of the young man as he chanted the Servant Summoning Ritual. _ Come forth from the ring of restraints, Protector of the Holy Balance! "I''ve done it!!" shouted a muscular middle-aged man as he stared at the magical circle, which had stopped glowing. A shadowy figure began to emerge from it. "..." A girl with blue hair and matching blue eyes stared at the shadow emerging from the summoning circle with an empty expression, though a cautious glint flickered in her innocent eyes. Chapter 101 : Servant Before the start of the Servant Summoning Ritual. "If you couldn''t find any place other than my house to perform the Servant Summoning Ritual," Natsuki said with some annoyance as she stared at Akira, who was carelessly drawing the magic circle using mercury. "Sort of, but aren''t you curious to see the Servant Summoning Ritual?" Akira smiled nonchalantly. Although he had many options for where to perform the Servant Summoning Ritual, he had decided to do it at Natsuki''s house. Natsuki owned a large, spacious house with numerous magical barriers set up around it. Additionally, she lived alone, which is why Akira decided to perform the Servant Summoning Ritual at her place. Natsuki didn''t mind too much, though she was slightly annoyed. "I''m finally done..." Akira muttered as he looked at the magic circle made of mercury, which was complete despite being a bit messy. Although Akira was incredibly powerful and had strong drawing skills, magic circles were his weakness. He could never draw them well and always ended up making them messy. However, he didn''t care much, as it didn''t affect their performance. After finishing the magic circle, Akira didn''t forget to place a catalyst in the center of the circle. It was none other than G¨¢e Bolg, along with a drop of bright red blood that radiated a terrifying killing intent, causing Natsuki''s body to stiffen. ''Damn you, Akira. Who are you trying to summon using this horrifying drop of blood as a catalyst?'' Natsuki could only curse Akira in her mind while her body tensed from the terrifying killing intent emanating from the drop of blood. ''That spear... impossible...'' Although Natsuki didn''t recognize the owner of the blood drop, she did recognize the cursed red spear and quickly deduced who Akira was trying to summon. "And now, let''s see what''s next," Akira smiled as he picked up a book explaining how to perform the Servant Summoning Ritual, as he had never learned it before. "I see. So, it''s time to recite the words of the Servant Summoning Ritual." Despite the terrifying killing intent that even someone as strong as Natsuki found overwhelming¡ªto the point where her body froze¡ªAkira remained unaffected. The killing intent contained in the drop of blood was nothing compared to the killing intent of its owner, Sc¨¢thach. As Sc¨¢thach''s disciple, Akira was used to training and risking his life, especially when he had to fight against Sc¨¢thach while she unleashed her killing intent without holding back. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. --- *Akira recited the incantation:* Let silver and steel be the essence. Let stone and the archduke of contracts be the foundation. Let Red be the colour I pay tribute to. Let my great Master Sc¨¢thach. Let rise a wall against the wind that shall fall. Let the four cardinal gates close. Let the three-forked road from the crown reaching unto the Kingdom rotate. I hereby declare. Your body shall serve under me. My fate shall be your sword. Submit to the beckoning of the Holy Grail. If you will submit to this will and this reason¡­ Then answer! An oath shall be sworn here! I shall attain all virtues of all of Heaven. I shall have dominion over all evils of all of Hell! From the Seventh Heaven, attended to by three great words of power, Come forth from the ring of restraints, Protector of the Holy Balance! --- Although Akira didn''t know much about the Servant Summoning Ritual, he had memorized the incantation by heart, especially since he had researched it for a long time to find any tricks that could help him summon Sc¨¢thach with a 100% success rate. As Akira chanted the incantation, the mercury-made circle soon lit up with a blood-red light, transforming into a kind of dimensional gateway to allow a Servant to pass through into this world and bind them to their Master. "..." Akira stared at the magic circle, which had become a summoning gate, without blinking. He didn''t even care about the bright light radiating from it, as he was too nervous to see who would emerge from the magic circle. Although Akira was 90% confident in the success of the summoning, he would be lying if he said he wasn''t nervous when it succeeded. He couldn''t wait to see the beautiful woman with crimson hair and scarlet eyes. Fortunately, Akira''s hopes were not dashed. The first thing to emerge from the summoning circle, which had turned into a dimensional gateway, was long crimson hair and the face of a beautiful woman with a pair of scarlet eyes gleaming with excitement. Her voluptuous body was covered in a tight black leather combat suit that clung to her figure, accentuating all her curves. "Sc¨¢thach..." Akira muttered in awe as he stared at the beautiful woman before him, who was gazing at him with eyes full of love and affection. For a moment, Akira was stunned, as Sc¨¢thach''s charm was overwhelming¡ªfar stronger than it had been in the Land of Shadows. But he quickly snapped out of it and disappeared from his spot, appearing the next second to tightly embrace Sc¨¢thach''s soft and supple body. "Finally, I''ve managed to bring you out of the Land of Shadows," Akira whispered in a relieved voice. He had been trying to bring Sc¨¢thach out of the Land of Shadows for a long time, but unfortunately, he hadn''t had the ability or strength to do so. Now, however, he could do more than just bring her out¡ªhe could sever the connection between the Land of Shadows and Sc¨¢thach, freeing her from the constraints of being the Queen of the Land of Shadows. "Akira..." The Queen of the Land of Shadows smiled gently and lovingly as she hugged Akira tenderly, inhaling his scent with longing. If the inhabitants of the Land of Shadows saw Sc¨¢thach now, they would be shocked. She was no longer the dominant and terrifying Queen of the Land of Shadows but simply a woman in love, overjoyed to be reunited with the man she loved. "..." Natsuki stared at the scene before her, biting her lower lip in frustration as she watched the two with a hint of envy. Chapter 102 : Strange Encounter l The Next Day, Itomori. "Damn it!!" Akira shouted angrily, his voice echoing throughout the Miyamizu household. He had woken up in Mitsuha''s body after spending a hot night with Sc¨¢thach and Natsuki the previous day. Step Step Step "Onee-chan, why are you shouting so early in the morning?" Yotsuha slammed open Mitsuha''s door, clearly annoyed, and glared at Akira, who was currently in Mitsuha''s body. "..." Akira stared back at Yotsuha, rubbing his head in irritation. Being in Mitsuha''s body made it awkward to deal with her younger sister, especially since he wasn''t used to interacting with her in this way. "It''s nothing. I was just a little annoyed by a dream I had," Akira said lightly, getting up from the futon. Despite his frustration with the random body swap, he was also worried about Mitsuha, who was in his body and knew nothing about the Holy Grail War. "I see. But don''t shout so loudly; you scared Grandma," Yotsuha sighed, clearly used to Mitsuha''s strange behavior lately. "Also, hurry up and put on your school uniform. School will start soon." After speaking, Yotsuha closed Mitsuha''s door with a bit more force than necessary, clearly still irritated by Akira''s earlier outburst. {It seems you''ve found yourself in an interesting situation, My Lord.} ''Ren, I didn''t expect you to be with me during this body swap,'' Akira replied in his thoughts, surprised, as he casually changed his clothes. He was used to changing in Mitsuha''s body by now, as they had swapped bodies a few times, and there was no need to feel embarrassed about such a small thing. {It''s natural for me to be with you, as I''m connected to your soul, not your body. Even if you change bodies, it doesn''t affect the spiritual contract between us.} ''I see. Even though I already know the answer, I''ll ask anyway,'' Akira sighed, finishing putting on the school uniform. He didn''t forget to use a bit of his magical energy to clean his body, as he wasn''t in the mood for a shower. ''Do you know how to stop this random body swapping?'' If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. {Unfortunately, I don''t. Although my strength lies in dealing with spirits, this is the first time I''ve seen two souls swapping bodies like this.} ''Well, forget I asked,'' Akira shrugged in defeat and left Mitsuha''s room to have breakfast with Yotsuha and Grandma. Unlike his own body, which could go without food and water for long periods, Mitsuha''s body was that of an ordinary human girl and needed sustenance to survive. {Although I don''t know much about this body swapping, I can sense the energy of time and space surrounding this body, as well as a powerful spiritual force. It''s likely that this body has a contract with a very powerful spiritual being, or more specifically, the lineage of this girl you''ve swapped with has a contract with this powerful being. The body swapping must be the work of this spiritual entity.} ''I see. I''ll look into it later,'' Akira nodded upon hearing Ren''s words, trusting her judgment and deciding to investigate the matter further. ''Thank you. But go back to sleep for now. You need to adapt to this world as quickly as possible so you can fully awaken. Est and Restia are doing the same¡ªthey''re resisting the urge to communicate temporarily to adapt faster.'' {As you wish, My Lord.} After saying this, Ren cut off her connection with Akira and returned to sleep to adapt to this new world as quickly as possible. "Good morning," Akira said quietly as he sat on the cushion at the dining table. Grandma and Yotsuha were already seated, waiting for him. "Good morning, Mitsuha/Onee-chan," Grandma and Yotsuha said simultaneously, quickly joining their hands together, which Akira also did. "Itadakimasu!!" The three of them exclaimed in unison and began eating breakfast. Akira and Yotsuha had to go to school after finishing their meal. _ "Goodbye, Onee-chan," Yotsuha said, waving to Akira as she went her separate way at the crossroads. Her school was different from Mitsuha''s, so they had to part ways halfway. "What should I do now..." Akira muttered indifferently as he aimlessly walked through the streets. He had no intention of going to school, especially since he could feel Mitsuha''s body slowly but steadily deteriorating due to the power of his soul. Even though he was trying to control his power as much as possible, even a fraction of his true strength was too much for an ordinary human girl''s body to handle without complications. "Although there are things in the Gate of Babylon that could strengthen Mitsuha''s body, unfortunately, they only provide a temporary boost in power, which would destroy her body even faster," Akira murmured as he walked toward a nearby forest. He wanted to test something and didn''t want anyone to see him. Once deep in the forest, Akira closed his eyes, not to enjoy the serene nature but to focus on summoning something from the depths of his soul. "..." After a few seconds, something transparent appeared in front of him and quickly took on a physical form. It was a simple wooden door with an owl carved into its center. This was the door he had obtained from Tenjou Yuuya¡ªthe best way to quickly increase Mitsuha''s body''s strength without causing hidden damage. As the door appeared before him, Akira smiled happily and quickly opened it, stepping through to the other side. Almost immediately, he received multiple notifications from his system and the system Yuuya had obtained in the original work. Chapter 103 : The Bear, the Blade, and the Bound Girl l [Name: Miyamizu Mitsuha Age: 16 Gender: Female Title: Otherworlder, Priestess of the Spacetime God Race: Human Level: 1 Power: 1 Stamina: 1 Agility: 1 Intelligence: 1 Magic Value: 1 Magic Power: 1 Stats Points: 0] "Finally, it''s over..." Akira muttered. It seemed that the system of this world had malfunctioned due to Akira''s presence in Mitsuha''s body, causing numerous annoying notifications. Fortunately, thanks to Akira''s system intervention, the issue was resolved smoothly. "But where am I...?" Akira muttered again. He was in a forest, but it wasn''t the familiar home he had arrived at the last time he came to this world through the door. Akira stared at his surroundings but could see nothing except trees stretching as far as the eye could see. It seemed he was in a relatively large forest. Roarrr!! "As expected of another world..." Akira muttered in annoyance, glaring at the giant bear that had appeared out of nowhere. Just moments ago, there had been nothing in the area, but now a 3-meter-tall bear stood before him. Clearly, this wasn''t an ordinary bear¡ªit was a Magical Beast, and it was undeniably strong. "Fortunately, I have the Gate of Babylon..." Akira smiled, gritting his teeth as he forced his magical energy to circulate through Mitsuha''s body, enduring the excruciating pain coursing through him. A few ripples appeared around him, and from them emerged several weapons that he intended to use to kill the bear in front of him. Roarrrr!! Upon seeing the swords, spears, and halberds emerging from the golden ripples, the bear let out an ear-splitting roar and charged at Akira with incredible speed. It clearly felt threatened by these weapons and aimed to kill Akira quickly before he could attack with those terrifying arms. Swish!! Swish!! Swish!! The moment the bear roared, the weapons shot toward it at incredible speed. Akira was certain that if he missed this chance to attack, he would die. Mitsuha''s body wasn''t capable of fighting the bear, and if he forced it to fight using his magical energy, Akira was sure Mitsuha''s body would turn into a pulp before it could even move. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Breakthrough* Breakthrough* Breakthrough* Boom!! In an instant, the bear''s heart, throat, and head were pierced, causing it to collapse backward. It was now a lifeless corpse, unable to even comprehend what had happened. [Level Up] x150 [Name: Miyamizu Mitsuha Age: 16 Gender: Female Title: Otherworlder, Priestess of the Spacetime God Race: Human Level: 150 Power: 15,000 Stamina: 15,000 Agility: 15,000 Intelligence: 15,000 Magic Value: 15,000 Magic Power: 15,000 Stats Points: 15,000] Crack* Crack* Crack* "Finally, I can feel the power flowing through me..." Akira smiled, clenching his fist. He didn''t know why, but Mitsuha''s body began to rebuild itself just seconds after killing the bear. It was strange¡ªthis hadn''t happened with Yukino or Mahiru when they killed Magical Beasts. "Is this because of the immense power of my soul...?" Akira could only think that his soul being in Mitsuha''s body had accelerated the process. Her body was too weak to withstand the power of his soul, especially since he had used his magical energy in her fragile body. Thinking this, Akira didn''t hesitate to use his Stats Points, allocating all of them to Stamina, which would strengthen Mitsuha''s body. This would allow her to withstand more of his power and possibly even stop her body from collapsing due to the strain of his soul. [Stamina: 15,000 -> 30,000] "Huaah~" Akira let out a relieved sigh. He finally felt some comfort. Mitsuha''s body had felt like a prison to him, but now things were better and more comfortable. He could ease his control over his soul, as Mitsuha''s body wouldn''t collapse even if he used 3% of his true power. This was incredibly good news for Akira at the moment. "Hmm..." Akira hummed in surprise, looking at the smoke rising a few kilometers away. It seemed there were humans or intelligent beings capable of lighting fires. "Let''s go and see where I am now." With that thought, Akira dashed toward the source of the smoke at incredible speed. He no longer needed to walk slowly as before, as Mitsuha''s body had become strong enough to cover distances that previously took hours in just a minute or so. Swish* Swish* Swish* In an instant, Akira turned into a shadow darting through the forest at high speed, covering 10 meters with each step¡ªsomething that had been impossible before but was now effortless. Akira had to admit that the leveling system was the best. It allowed someone to become significantly stronger in a short time. Previously, moving at this speed would have been impossible, but now he could do it easily. With this thought, Akira soon arrived at the location. There was a camp with several men who had intimidating features. Clearly, they were guards or adventurers, as they had strong, sturdy bodies and all carried some kind of weapon on their hips or in their hands. "Please, stop!!" Upon arriving, Akira saw a beautiful girl with long black hair and caramel-colored eyes filled with anxiety, struggling to get out of a carriage. It seemed she was being held captive. "Seriously, why am I encountering all these clich¨¦d events today..." Akira smiled sarcastically, noticing how the girl was clearly Japanese and had somehow ended up in this world. She was about to become a sex slave to be sold in the slave market. "Unfortunately, it seems this girl won''t get a prince on a shiny horse to save her. Instead, she''ll get the soul of a man in a girl''s body to rescue her." Akira couldn''t help but mock his current situation. Soon, golden ripples appeared around him, and without hesitation, he launched them toward the group of about 15 men. While he would have ignored this situation before, as Mitsuha''s body couldn''t handle saving the girl, now that her body could withstand his power, he didn''t mind helping her. He recognized her¡ªshe was linked to the Character Card he had purchased a few days ago. Still, he had to admit he felt a little regret that he wasn''t in his original body. Chapter 104 : Summoned to Another World: The Encounter with Akira "I see. So, while you were returning from school, a glowing magical circle appeared beneath your feet, and you found yourselves in the forest where the slave traders discovered you," Akira nodded as he listened to the explanation from the black-haired girl. It seemed they had been caught up in some kind of summoning. The girl''s name was Ayase Miharu, a first-year high school student, who had been transported along with another girl named Sendo Aki and Aki''s younger brother, Masato. Of course, Akira knew all three of them, as only a few days ago, he had purchased Karasuki Rio''s Character Card. "That seems to be the case," Miharu said, glancing toward the spot burning in the distance. That was where they had been earlier, but Akira had taken them and the other slaves away from there. "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Ayase Miharu, and thank you for saving us." Recalling that she hadn''t properly introduced herself or thanked him for rescuing them, Miharu didn''t hesitate to bow politely toward Akira to express her gratitude. Seeing Miharu bow, both Aki and Masato quickly followed suit, bowing toward Akira as well. They sincerely thanked him for saving them, knowing full well that without Akira''s intervention, they would have ended up as mere slaves. "There''s no need to thank me; I only did what I wanted to do," Akira shook his head easily. He had saved them because he wanted to; otherwise, he wouldn''t have bothered, no matter how much they begged. "By the way, my name is Nifuji Akira. Pleased to meet you." "Akira-san..." The trio murmured his name as they stared at him. They didn''t find anything strange about it since both boys and girls could have the name "Akira," as it was a unisex name. "Nifuji Akira!!..." After a moment, the girl named Aki exclaimed in surprise, pointing at Akira with suspicion and disbelief. "Isn''t that the same name as Akira-sama!?" The girl named Aki stared at Akira in amazement and disbelief. She hadn''t expected that the person before her would have the same name as a famous model from her previous world. "Aki-chan, do you know Akira-san?" Miharu asked, puzzled and curious. It was clear that the person before them had Asian features, and her name made it obvious she was Japanese like them. But Miharu didn''t recognize her, though Aki clearly did, which piqued Miharu''s curiosity. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "..." Masato sighed helplessly as he glanced at his sister. He knew she was incredibly obsessed with a model who had the same name in their previous world. It seemed she was excited just hearing his name. "Akira-sama?" Akira muttered in confusion. He was aware that many fans referred to him that way, but he hadn''t expected Aki to be one of them, especially since she was the younger sister of the protagonist. "Is that the name of some idol?" Akira smiled faintly, trying to gather more information. It seemed Aki and the others were from the same world as him, something he hadn''t expected. He had assumed they were from a parallel world rather than his own. "Akira-sama is a very famous model," Aki said dreamily as she spoke about Akira. "He''s incredibly handsome, with shimmering golden hair and blood-red eyes that mesmerize everyone. He''s even an excellent actor, especially when playing villainous roles, despite only having acted in three projects." ''I didn''t expect to meet a diehard fan in another world...'' Akira smirked internally, hearing Aki''s seemingly endless praises. "Stay behind me, quickly." Suddenly, Akira''s expression turned serious as he positioned himself in front of the trio, cautiously watching the sky. "Akira-san?..." Miharu stared at him in confusion, surprised by his abrupt reaction. However, his behavior clearly indicated that something dangerous was approaching. Even Aki fell silent, staring at the same spot Akira was watching with curiosity and confusion. Soon, she noticed a human figure approaching from the sky. "A flying person!" Masato exclaimed in amazement. This was the first time he had seen someone flying without a plane or any apparent aid, though it was clear that a blue energy surrounded the person, likely enabling their flight. ''As expected, they''ve finally shown up,'' Akira sighed inwardly with annoyance as he gazed at the figure flying toward them. He recognized them instantly. The person had a handsome face with black hair and caramel-colored eyes. They bore a kind demeanor, seemingly harmless to both humans and animals¡ªat least, that was the impression they gave to the average observer. But to Akira, this person was far from simple. They possessed terrifying magical power that was almost comparable to Akira''s own in his real body. While Akira''s magical energy was infinite, this person''s capacity matched roughly 90% of Akira''s magical reserves. Not only that, but this individual clearly had a contract with a powerful spirit. A pure spiritual energy surrounded their body. Although the contract seemed simple¡ªallowing them and the spirit to share magical power¡ªit granted them abilities far superior to others of the same level, especially if they could summon the spirit to fight alongside them. "..." Akira stared at the person now almost upon them with evident irritation and tension. He doubted his ability to defeat them with his current strength, especially since it was clear that the Gate of Babylon would not be very effective against someone like this, given that he could only access its lower-tier treasures. Chapter 105 : The Weight of Regret: Rios Second Chance [Akira: Hello, Yukihime, can you help me a little?] Upon seeing Rio (or Haruto) arrive, Akira didn''t hesitate to contact Yukihime, as she possessed the strength to face Rio head-on without losing, even if he awakened his power as the Dragon King from his past life. As for Kurumi, although she also had the ability to confront Rio, Akira chose not to contact her at this time. Since the incident in the world of Sui, things between them hadn''t been resolved, and he was worried she might attack him first before Rio even had the chance. [Yukihime: Hello, of course, what do you need my help with?] Yukihime was extremely curious to see Akira contacting her privately. She couldn''t help but feel eager to find out what he wanted from her, as it was rare for Akira to ask others for help. [Akira: A fight might break out, and I''m not in the best condition right now. That''s why I hope you can come here as soon as possible. I might need your help in the fight.] Akira didn''t hide anything and spoke honestly about needing her for the fight in case Rio intended to attack him. Mitsuha''s body didn''t have enough strength to face Rio, especially if he lost his composure upon seeing the girl he loved in his past life. [Yukihime: Are you okay? Don''t worry, I''ll be there right away.] Hearing that Akira wasn''t doing well and might face a fight, Yukihime couldn''t help but feel worried. Without even waiting for Akira''s reply, she immediately used the travel function in the chat group to head to Akira''s world. [Ding! Member Yukihime is attempting to travel to your current location. Do you accept?] [Y/N] "..." Akira wanted to answer Yukihime''s question, but he paused when he saw the notification from the chat group in front of him. Members couldn''t travel to each other''s worlds without approval from someone in that world. Seeing the notification, Akira didn''t hesitate to accept. After all, he was the one who had asked for help, and he had no intention of refusing Yukihime''s request to come to his location, even if he hadn''t explicitly asked for her assistance. The moment Akira accepted, a bright light in the shape of a human figure appeared beside him, and soon Yukihime''s striking figure emerged from it. "Akira, I''ve come to help," Yukihime said seriously, scanning her surroundings. However, she couldn''t see Akira anywhere. "Huh? Where is Akira?" Yukihime could only stare at the three girls and the lone boy in front of her, confused, as she didn''t see Akira among them. "Thank you for your help in advance, Yukihime," Akira said in Mitsuha''s body as he approached Yukihime. He had momentarily forgotten that he wasn''t in his original body. "Akira? Since when did you become a girl?" Yukihime stared at Akira in confusion. If her memories weren''t failing her, Akira had been an incredibly handsome man with golden hair and blood-red eyes, not the cute, petite girl standing before her. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "I really am Akira," Akira sighed in frustration, remembering his current state. He released a bit of his magical energy as a form of identification, as it was impossible for two people to have the same magical wavelength. "But due to some circumstances, I''m in this body now." "Interesting. This magical energy is undoubtedly Akira''s," Yukihime murmured with curiosity, staring at Akira in Mitsuha''s body with interest. "Once this is over, I''ll take a closer look at your condition. I might be able to help you." Yukihime was a vampire who had lived for hundreds of years and had seen many things in her long life. Although she was initially surprised, this wasn''t the first time she had seen someone change bodies or swap bodies with another person. While she wasn''t an expert on the subject, she did have some knowledge that might be useful. "So, is this the person who might cause you trouble?" Yukihime asked, staring at Rio, who had landed a few meters away and was watching them cautiously and curiously. "Yes. As you can see, I''m very weak in this body, and if this person tries anything, I might not be able to stop him," Akira said with a wry smile, staring at Rio, who was clearly wary and curious about them. "..." Miharu and the others stared at Akira and Yukihime, unable to fully comprehend their conversation. However, they managed to pick up a few things, such as the fact that the person named Akira, who had saved them, had another body¡ªthat this wasn''t his original body, and that he had been a boy, not a girl. ''Mii-chan...'' Rio''s gaze was fixed on the group. Although they were a group of incredibly beautiful women, especially the blonde one, his eyes were drawn to the girl with the flowing hair, Miharu. He recognized her immediately¡ªshe was Ayase Miharu, the girl he had loved in his past life. "..." Rio stared at the three familiar figures, especially Miharu, and couldn''t control his overwhelming emotions. It had been many years since he had seen them, and due to what had happened in his past life, he couldn''t help but feel immense regret. This regret had driven Aishia, his contracted spirit, to sacrifice herself to send him back in time to correct his mistakes and the tragedies that had occurred. This wasn''t Karasuki Rio''s first life. Aside from his life as Amakawa Haruto and the Dragon King, he had lived as Karasuki Rio before. However, due to the overwhelming regret and tragedies in that life, Aishia had sacrificed herself to send him back in time to correct his mistakes. That''s why, when the time came for Miharu and the others to arrive in this world, he didn''t hesitate to abandon everything to come here and save them. He intended to confess everything to them¡ªthat he had been the reincarnation of Amakawa Haruto and tell them how he had lived as Haruto after their sudden disappearance. Unfortunately, upon arriving, he didn''t see the same events as in his past life. In his previous life, the three had been captured by slave traders, but now there were two beautiful girls with them, and it seemed they had been rescued from the slave traders. Rio wasn''t panicked by this, as he was used to seeing the butterfly effect after years of changing events. The most significant change was that he had used his powers prematurely to save his mother, Karasuki Ayame, before Lucius could assault and kill her, as had happened in his past life. Sadly, because of this, Rio couldn''t save Flora. He had suffered a severe backlash from forcing himself to use Spirit Arts and had been unconscious for nearly a year. During this time, Ayame had taken him back to the Karasuki Kingdom, so he couldn''t save Flora or meet Celia. However, he decided not to dwell on it too much, as the most important thing was that his mother was safe. Due to these events, Rio had a happy childhood with loving parents and grandparents, but he never forgot to continue training. He knew that the woman he had loved in his past life, Ayase Miharu, would arrive in this world a few years later, and he was determined to protect her and prevent others from separating them, as had happened before he returned to the past. "Who are you?" Akira asked cautiously. It was clear that Rio''s reaction was different from the original story. In the original, Rio hadn''t been this confused, especially since he was staring at Akira and Yukihime with curiosity and caution, as if he hadn''t expected to see them here. ''Nifuji Akira...'' Rio thought bitterly, staring at the beautiful girl in front of him. It was clear he could recognize this person. Even though Akira was now in a girl''s body, Rio could sense the magical energy he had released earlier. Even if Akira turned to ash, Rio would recognize him, as they had a long history together before he returned to the past. Chapter 106 : The Princes Mask "Do you need anything from us, Younger?" Yukihime asked indifferently, but her sharp gaze was fixed on Rio with caution, as she was ready to move at the moment he tried to do anything. ''This woman is terrifying...'' Rio thought, cold sweat pouring profusely down his back. It was clear that he could feel Yukihime''s terrifying strength even if she wasn''t actively releasing it. Before traveling back in time, Rio had faced many terrifying enemies, which is why he had absolute confidence in his intuition, honed through hundreds or thousands of life-and-death battles. This intuition was now screaming at him that this beautiful blonde woman was extremely dangerous. "Not really, but a while ago, I saw a pillar of light in this area, and I came to check what was happening," Rio smiled as friendly as possible, not daring to make Akira and Yukihime his enemies. This didn''t mean he would easily give up on Miharu and the others. "I was wondering if you knew anything about it." "Where are my manners..." At his own question, Rio''s face quickly turned to surprise, and he soon smiled apologetically, bowing politely to everyone. "I forgot to introduce myself. I am Karasuki Rio, the crowned prince of the Karasuki Kingdom." ''I didn''t expect Rio to reveal his true identity. In the original work, he only revealed his true identity on a few occasions. But since when did Rio become the crowned prince?'' Akira thought in confusion, staring at Rio suspiciously. In the original work, Rio had rarely revealed his identity as a member of the royal family. ''He''s even trying to pressure us using his identity as a prince, something the Rio from the original work never did.'' Akira wasn''t a fool. He could easily see through Rio''s trick of using the name of the Karasuki Kingdom to intimidate and pressure them. Unfortunately, Akira and Yukihime didn''t care about this. As for Miharu and the others, they couldn''t even understand the language Rio was speaking. Rio wasn''t speaking Japanese but the language of this world, which Akira and Yukihime could understand due to the gift given to them by the chat group, allowing them to understand any language in the multiverse and even speak and read it without any issues. "Younger, are you trying to use your identity as a prince to pressure us?" Yukihime smiled disdainfully while staring at Rio with clear amusement, as if watching a clown perform an entertaining act. If it were someone else, they would have been terrified at the thought of standing before the crowned prince of the Karasuki Kingdom. But Yukihime wasn''t an ordinary person. After living for 700 years, there were very few things that could affect her. Standing before a mere prince of some kingdom wasn''t one of them. Even though it was clear that Rio was strong, he was just a small child compared to Yukihime in terms of strength and age. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "That''s impossible. I was merely introducing myself, and I apologize if I caused any misunderstanding," Rio forced an ugly smile upon seeing Yukihime''s amused look and Akira''s disdainful gaze, denying his attempt to pressure them. It was clear that things would turn into a fight if he insisted on acting this way in front of the two. "That''s enough," Akira spoke coldly, staring at Rio. Even though he was weaker than the other party at the moment, he wasn''t worried about Rio attacking him, as Yukihime was more than enough to defeat him. "We don''t know anything about the light you''re talking about, and we''re not in the mood to accompany you in your antics. So, we''ll be leaving now." Although Akira was curious about why Rio''s behavior differed from the original work, he didn''t care much and wanted to leave the area for now, returning to the cottage he had arrived at when he first came to this world. It was a safer place than wandering aimlessly, especially with the barrier that prevented anyone from intruding into the house. With a single thought from Akira, a wooden door adorned with an owl in the center appeared and opened, revealing a neat and well-organized wooden cottage. Akira had tried to imagine the door connected to the cottage in his thoughts, and it seemed to have worked. "Let''s go. The door is connected to my home, where we can talk more comfortably," Akira said, entering the door indifferently, but he didn''t forget to send a scrutinizing glance at Rio before leaving. He would be lying if he said he wasn''t interested in Rio''s changes from the original work. ''Could he be a reincarnator like Kanda Sorata?'' This thought couldn''t help but appear in Akira''s mind. He had heard from Sc¨¢thach about the reincarnators she had met in her life, numbering in the thousands. Adding Sorata to the mix, Akira was 30% confident that Rio was a reincarnator or something similar. But what surprised him the most was Rio''s emotional aura, which was exactly the same as Rio''s in the original work. He was smiling even though Yukihime had clearly insulted him. "Let''s go, guys," Yukihime said, seeing Akira enter the door. She cast one last glance at Rio before speaking to Miharu and the others, intending to be the last to enter the door in case Rio tried something funny. "Alright..." Miharu stared at Rio for a moment, feeling that he was very familiar to her, but she quickly shook her head to dismiss these thoughts and followed Akira, entering the door with Aki and Masato. "..." Seeing everyone safely reach the other side of the door, Yukihime spoke to Rio. "Boy, I advise you not to think of doing anything funny to this group of people, or there''s a terrifying person who will make you regret being born." Yukihime''s warning gaze, filled with pity, was clear. She was certain that Akira would make Rio''s life hell if he tried to mess with them. Although Akira was very kind to those he believed deserved it, he was extremely harsh on his enemies or anyone who tried to mess with him. After saying what she wanted, Yukihime entered the door without looking back at Rio. She didn''t care what he would do from now on, as she had only warned him out of kindness. Whether he heeded her warning or not was up to Rio himself, and she didn''t care beyond that. Chapter 107 : The Game of Fate l Great Devil''s Nest [Ding! Congratulations to the host for destroying the first encounter in another world between the protagonist: Karasuki Rio and the main heroine: Ayase Miharu, causing Karasuki Rio''s Fortune Value to decrease by 3,000. The host has obtained 15,000 Destiny Points.] "..." Akira stared at the system notification for a moment and couldn''t help but smile slightly. No matter what, he always enjoyed sabotaging what the protagonists wanted to do. After all, there was nothing good about what those fools were up to. "Welcome to my home," Akira smiled lightly as he welcomed Yukihime and the others into the wooden house he had obtained when he first arrived in this world. Unlike the first time Akira had arrived at this house, when it was almost completely empty, it was now well-furnished and even larger than before. It was no longer just a house but a mansion. This had to be Mahiru''s doing, as he remembered her obtaining a Drop Item that allowed her to upgrade the house to its current state. As for Tenjou Yuuya? Akira had prevented him from entering this world a while ago. Mahiru and the others would come to this world from time to time, and he didn''t want anyone disturbing them, especially since the other party was a man. He didn''t really mind if it was a girl, which was why he had brought these three here. However, he still hadn''t decided whether he would allow them to stay permanently or not. "Wow! It''s a real mansion!" Masato exclaimed with sparkling eyes as he looked around. This was the first time he had seen such a luxurious and elegant mansion in person. It was far more magnificent than anything he had seen in anime or on the internet. ''It seems Mahiru put in a lot of effort to make it resemble the mansion we live in,'' Akira smiled lightly upon seeing how the mansion was similar to his ancestors'' mansion, where he lived with Mahiru and the others. "Make yourselves at home," Akira said casually as he sat nonchalantly on one of the couches. Although Mitsuha had warned him repeatedly to be mindful of his surroundings when he was in her body, Akira didn''t care and sat on the couch carelessly, crossing his legs. "Now, how about we talk about your situation in more detail?" Although Miharu and the others had told him how they ended up here, they hadn''t gone into much depth. Rio had suddenly appeared and interrupted them, preventing them from providing more details. "Seriously, when are you going to tell me what''s going on?" Yukihime said with a hint of displeasure as she sat beside Akira and examined him from head to toe. It was obvious that the person in front of her was Akira, judging from his speech, behavior, and magical energy. However, she was curious about how he was now in the body of a girl. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "Well, I don''t fully understand it myself, but it seems a god with the power to control space-time transferred my soul across time and space into the body of this girl, Miyamizu Mitsuha. But don''t worry, I know the reason, and I believe things will return to normal once we deal with the cause," Akira shrugged lightly and explained what he knew about his current situation to Yukihime. As for Miharu and the others, he didn''t care much even if they found out. "I see. Although I''ve seen similar cases in the past, they were usually temporary and achieved through magic. This is the first time I''ve seen something like this done by a god," Yukihime nodded lightly upon hearing Akira''s explanation. Body swapping wasn''t impossible with magic, but few people could achieve it, as it required a deep understanding of the human soul and body¡ªsomething rarely studied to the extent of being able to swap bodies. "Excuse me, are you really Akira-sama?" asked the purple-haired girl named Aki, staring at Akira with stars in her eyes. It was clear she was excited about being in the same place as her favorite model. "If you mean the model Nifuji Akira, then yes, that''s me," Akira stared at Aki for a moment and couldn''t help but sigh slightly. He had been working as a model since middle school, which meant he had been in the industry for three years. He had seen many people like Aki over the years, so her reaction didn''t surprise him much. However, he had to admit that dealing with enthusiastic fans was exhausting. "I''m your biggest fan, Akira-sama!" Upon hearing Akira''s confirmation, Aki couldn''t contain herself and stared at him with a mix of shyness and excitement. Even though Akira was in a different body at the moment, it didn''t change the opinion of an enthusiastic fan like Aki. "Can I get your autograph? I''ve been a fan of yours since you appeared last year." "Last year..." Akira murmured, staring at the group in surprise and astonishment. "Aki-chan, can you tell me the date in Japan before you were transported to this world?" "It was February 1, 2018. It was the first day of the new school year, so I remember it clearly," Aki said, somewhat puzzled. She was more interested in getting Akira''s autograph than recalling the date. "February 1, 2018... I didn''t expect this," Akira muttered to himself. Now he understood why he had felt something was off during the conversation with the three earlier when he saved them. They had been talking about their world, but he had ignored it, thinking they were from a parallel world. But now that he discovered they were from his own world, he realized that time had flowed differently between them. It seemed that the process of traveling between worlds had taken nearly two years, even though Miharu and the others hadn''t been aware of it. For them, it had only been a moment. "Things are starting to get interesting..." Akira smiled slightly. It was clear he had mixed feelings about this, but he had to admit he was somewhat enjoying how fate played with humans. Most of the time, fate was cruel, seemingly intent on destroying them without leaving a shred of hope. But at other times, it granted humans everything, filling them with hope and optimism. As for Akira, he had to admit that he was somewhat favored by fate. Everything always seemed to be set up for him, allowing him to obtain whatever he desired. Chapter 108 : Between Two Worlds "Miharu... may I call you that?" said Akira, staring at the beautiful girl with black hair sitting nervously in front of him, though there was an undeniable elegance about her. "And you can just call me Akira." "Of course, no problem, Akira-san," Miharu nodded shyly, as it was the first time someone had called her by her first name upon meeting her, which felt a little strange for the girl. "Well, Miharu..." Akira smiled lightly, raising two fingers to the group. "I have two pieces of news for you: one is bad, and the other is worse. Which one would you like to hear first?" Gulp Upon hearing Akira''s words, Miharu and the others could only swallow nervously, their expressions quickly turning serious and attentive. "Let''s start with the bad news first..." After a moment of careful thought, Miharu decided to hear the bad news first and leave the worse news for later. "First, I know you want to return to your previous world, and it''s true that I have the ability to send you back to your original world. I can easily travel between this world and Japan," Akira said casually, causing confusion and excitement among the group, as they didn''t understand why returning to Japan would be a bad thing. "But as you can see, I''m not in my original body for reasons that don''t concern you. However, if you return with me now, you''ll go back to a year before you were transported to this world, where Ayase Miharu, Sendo Aki, and Sendo Masato still exist. This would create a time paradox that would erase you from existence entirely, as a person cannot exist in two bodies at the same time." "So, can''t we return to our world normally once you''re back in your original body, Akira-san?" asked Masato. Despite seeming like a fool, he was the quickest to process the information Akira had given them. "That''s correct under normal circumstances, but..." Akira nodded, giving Masato a slight look of appreciation, as this boy wasn''t as dumb as he seemed and had a calm and sharp mind even in these unexpected situations. "From what I''ve gathered from Aki-chan''s words, there seems to be a time difference between when you were summoned from Japan and when you arrived in this world. Although it felt like a moment to you, the process of transferring between worlds took two years. This means you''d return to the year 2020 instead of 2018." "While I can use my connections to cover up your disappearance for two years, I don''t know what has happened to your families during this time or how they''ll react when you return after two full years of being gone," Akira added with some seriousness. Many people would have moved on from most of the shock and trauma after two years and would have started their lives anew, forgetting what had happened. "Additionally, from what I''ve heard, there were two others with you who should also be in this world. I assume you don''t want to abandon them and return alone. That''s why I think it''s best for you to stay in this world for a while until I can investigate and see how your families are doing, as well as help you find your companions. As you''ve seen earlier, people in this world can use magic, and it would be dangerous for you to wander around carelessly, especially since you know nothing about this world and can''t even communicate in its language." Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Unlike Akira and Yukihime, who could easily communicate with the people of this world thanks to the chat group, Miharu and the others couldn''t do the same. They would have to learn the language of this world from scratch before they could communicate with others, and then they''d have to do many impossible things to find their two companions who were summoned as heroes in different parts of the world, though they were unaware of this fact. "So, what will you do now?" Akira asked, wanting them to rely on him for help. It wasn''t that he was particularly kind or couldn''t leave someone in trouble, but they were a treasure trove of living points, and he could earn a lot of points by keeping them close to him. "If you want, I can send you back to Japan once I return to my original body, or you can stay here, learn the language of this world, and gain the knowledge you need before searching for your companions and returning together. Of course, I''ll help you, as we''re from the same world, and I won''t stand idly by when you''re facing such a predicament." "Miharu-san..." Aki murmured softly, staring at Miharu beside her. She was shocked by the amount of information Akira had given them, to the point where she had even snapped out of her fanatical admiration for him and could only feel tears welling up in her eyes. She was struck by the harsh reality that just moments ago, she had been living happily with her siblings and friends, but now she was in another world, with many difficult things to understand and do before she could return to her family after two years of being gone. At this moment, Aki could only instinctively rely on Miharu, as she was the oldest and most responsible person in the group. "Don''t worry, Aki-chan," Miharu said, forcing herself to smile despite her shock, and hugged Aki and Masato tightly to convey warmth and reassurance. Although her mind was in chaos, she decided to calm the two of them first, as that was the best thing she could do at the moment. "Thank you, Akira-san," Miharu said, bowing to Akira with gratitude and respect. "We''ll be under your care from now on." "Welcome, and I''ll make sure to take good care of you," Akira smiled lightly, pleased to hear Miharu''s words, and silently vowed in his heart to look after them in many ways. ''As expected of Akira, he''s terrifyingly good at manipulating people,'' Yukihime thought, staring at the smiling Akira. Although he hadn''t used any complex manipulation techniques on Miharu and the others, she was certain he had more up his sleeve. However, he believed that informing them of the consequences was enough to make them do what he wanted¡ªand that''s exactly what had happened. Chapter 109 : A Storm Brews in Itogami Island Chiba, Branch of Pandora Corporation. "So, you want me to investigate Ayase Miharu, Sendo Aki, and Sendo Masato?" asked a stunning woman with long black hair elegantly tied in a bun and deep blue eyes resembling the sea, giving her an air of cold yet captivating beauty. "Additionally, you want to know about their current family situations and what happened to them in the past two years." The woman was exceptionally beautiful, resembling Yukinoshita Yukino by 90%. However, she appeared more mature, with a fuller figure in all the right places, exuding a seductive aura that only a mature woman could possess¡ªsomething Yukino lacked. Indeed, this remarkable woman was none other than Yukino''s mother, Yukana. Yukana was in charge of the Pandora Corporation branch in Chiba and wielded considerable influence due to the long-standing history of the Yukinoshita family. This was why Akira had requested her to investigate Miharu and the others. "That''s correct. The information I have suggests they used to live in Chiba," Akira confirmed over the phone. It had been a full day since he rescued Miharu and the others, and now that he had returned to his body, he intended to look into what had happened to their families after their disappearance. "Also, I want you to gather information on Sendo Takahisa and Sumeragi Satsuki, as they were also residents of Chiba and attended Sobu High School." "Alright, I''ll gather all the information as soon as possible," Yukana replied seriously. However, her firm and professional tone quickly shifted to one of playful complaint and flirtation. "But when do you plan on visiting me? It''s been over three months since your last visit. It seems like you''re having too much fun with the girls at your school, especially since you made Yukino your maid." It was clear that Yukana wasn''t actually upset about her daughter becoming a maid. Rather, she sounded like a wife complaining to her husband about neglecting her, as evident from the teasing and seductive undertones in her voice. "I''m a little busy on Itogami Island right now," Akira replied with a smirk, though there was a hint of guilt in his tone, as he had indeed been neglecting Yukana for quite some time. "But don''t worry, I''ll make sure to visit you once I''m done with my work here." "Demon Sanctuary? Why would you go to a place like that?" Yukana asked, curiosity mixed with a hint of concern. Itogami Island was known for being home to demons, and frequent incidents caused by them made it a dangerous place. Despite knowing Akira was incredibly strong, she couldn''t help but worry. "It''s nothing major, just a student exchange program I participated in. That''s why I''m on Itogami Island. I also decided to explore the place since I''m considering opening a new branch of the company here," Akira responded casually. This was indeed one of his goals, but he didn''t want to tell Yukana about the Holy Grail War to avoid worrying her unnecessarily. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "I see. But be careful of MAR. That company is extremely mysterious and controls over 70% of the businesses on Itogami Island," Yukana warned. Many who had attempted to compete with MAR had either committed suicide or died under suspicious circumstances, making it clear that MAR eliminated its competitors. "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind," Akira acknowledged her warning but didn''t dwell on it much. He wasn''t particularly concerned about MAR since he possessed multiple sources of immortality, making him nearly impossible to kill. After exchanging a few more words with Yukana, Akira ended the call. Now, all he had to do was wait for the information about Miharu and the others, as well as what had happened to their families during the past two years of their disappearance. _ Itogami Island. "So, you''re telling me there was a battle between Servants last night?" Akira asked, staring seriously at Sc¨¢thach. The previous night, he had switched bodies with Mitsuha and had no idea that a battle had occurred between Servants on the very first day of the official start of the Holy Grail War. "That''s right. Although the Servants didn''t use their full power, the ones who fought were Berserker and Saber," Sc¨¢thach confirmed. She had observed the battle clearly from a safe distance, as she had no intention of getting involved without Akira present¡ªespecially now that she was no longer connected to the Holy Grail and was no longer considered a Servant. However, even though she was no longer recognized as a Servant by the Holy Grail, that didn''t stop her from desiring it. After all, anyone would want an artifact with infinite magical energy. Sc¨¢thach was no exception, as such power could fulfill any wish. Even if a wish had already been granted, having an infinite source of magical energy was immensely beneficial. As for Akira? He wasn''t particularly interested in the Holy Grail, as he already had an infinite supply of magical energy thanks to D''s assistance. However, since Sc¨¢thach wanted it, he had no objections to helping her obtain it. No matter how formidable the other Masters in the Holy Grail War were, Akira was confident in his abilities and almost certain of his victory. He possessed qualifications that far surpassed most competitors. Nevertheless, nothing was absolute, so he remained cautious¡ªthere was always a possibility that something unexpected could arise and disrupt their plans for obtaining the Holy Grail. "By the way, I noticed something about Berserker..." Sc¨¢thach suddenly added, her expression thoughtful. "It seems that Berserker hasn''t lost his sanity. He was clearly able to hold a proper conversation with Saber last night." "I see. It''s quite interesting to see a Servant become a Berserker without succumbing to madness," Akira said, his curiosity piqued. He had researched the Holy Grail War extensively, but there were no known cases of a Berserker retaining their sanity. "More importantly, were you able to uncover the true identities of Berserker and Saber?" Discovering a Servant''s true identity was crucial, as it revealed a wealth of information about them¡ªtheir strengths, weaknesses, and possible trump cards. Knowing their identity could make battles significantly easier. "Unfortunately, I couldn''t identify them. Saber was always clad in full-body armor that completely concealed his face, so I couldn''t recognize him. As for Berserker, even though I saw his face, I couldn''t identify him either. However, his features were distinctly Asian, so he must be a figure from Middle Eastern legends. I''m not very familiar with those, as I never paid much attention to the Middle East before the sudden rise of incarnates from that region. But as for Saber, his armor looked very familiar, though I couldn''t recall where I had seen it before," Sc¨¢thach said thoughtfully. Then, she added, "Even though I couldn''t identify them, that girl Mitsuha took pictures of them and their Masters on your phone." Chapter 110 : The Proposal of Alliance: A Promise to Resurrect the Past Itogami Island, Saikai Academy. "So, what did you want to talk about, Akira?" said a beautiful fair-skinned high-school girl with waist-length dyed strawberry blonde hair that was curled at the ends and cascaded over her shoulders. She had a fringe and bangs on either side of her face, with a long ponytail tied by a pink ribbon. Her eyes were a striking pinkish-red. This girl was none other than Aiba Asagi, one of Akira''s few friends who had gotten along well with him since he transferred to the school a week ago. "I want to talk to you about the Holy Grail War..." Akira said, pausing to think about how to phrase his next words. But before he could continue, he was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a menacing figure with murderous intent. A fully armored knight appeared in front of Asagi, pointing his sword directly at Akira. "Stay behind me, Master," a cold voice emanated from behind the knight''s helmet. It was clear that the knight was trying to protect Asagi while keeping his sword and attention focused on Akira. "Who are you? Are you also a Master in the Holy Grail War?" "Don''t worry, I''m not participating in the Holy Grail War... at least not for now," Akira replied with a sarcastic smile, showing his left hand, which was devoid of any Command Spell, to the two of them. Upon seeing Akira''s hand without a Command Spell, the knight relaxed slightly, but his caution didn''t diminish. It was clear that he still considered Akira a significant threat, even though he wasn''t a Master in the Holy Grail War. "Stand down, Saber..." Asagi said, snapping out of her daze. She was clearly surprised that Akira knew she was participating in the Holy Grail War, which had left her momentarily unresponsive. "But, Master..." Saber protested, clearly dissatisfied with Asagi''s order. Akira''s presence was so overwhelming that Saber wasn''t confident in his ability to fully protect Asagi if a fight broke out. "No buts," Asagi said in a slightly firmer tone, clearly annoyed by Saber''s insistence. "Very well..." Despite his reluctance, Saber had no choice but to obey Asagi and step back slightly. However, he kept a hawk-like watch on Akira, ready to move at any moment if Akira tried anything. "So, Akira, can you tell me how you knew I was participating in the Holy Grail War?" Asagi asked, narrowing her eyes as she stared at Akira. She had been using an illusion to hide her Command Spell, and Saber had been concealing his magical energy, making it impossible for anyone to sense him. Saber was always in spiritual form, and even other Servants would find it difficult to detect another Servant in spiritual form without possessing exceptionally high sensory skills. "It''s simple," Akira replied. "Even though you''re using an illusion to hide your Command Spell, it''s impossible to deceive my eyes with such primitive magic. That''s how I figured out you''re a Master in the Holy Grail War." He then pulled out his phone from his pocket and showed Asagi a specific picture. "And here''s another reason. I saw you near the battlefield where Saber and Berserker were fighting. That''s how I already knew you were the Master of either Saber or Berserker." This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Akira didn''t hide anything. The picture showed Asagi looking nervous as she watched the battle between Saber and Berserker from a distance. Mitsuha, who had been in Akira''s body at the time, had taken the photo under Sc¨¢thach''s guidance. Sc¨¢thach had also identified Asagi and Berserker''s Master. "I see..." Asagi nodded, clearly believing Akira''s explanation. She saw no benefit in him lying to her and wasn''t angry at his subtle mockery of the illusion magic she had used to hide her Command Spell. Despite possessing an absurd amount of magical power, her knowledge and skill in magic were almost nonexistent. She had always been more interested in science than magic, something she had regretted for the past few years. But it was too late to study magic now. If her father hadn''t told her about the Holy Grail''s ability to grant wishes, she wouldn''t have even considered participating in something as absurd as the Holy Grail War. "So, what did you want to talk about?" "I''ll get straight to the point," Akira said with a sarcastic smile, extending his hand to Asagi. "How about forming an alliance with me? I can guarantee your victory in the Holy Grail War." "An alliance...?" Asagi muttered skeptically, staring at Akira''s outstretched hand. "Before I answer, I want to know what you stand to gain from allying with me." "What do I gain from allying with you...?" Akira smiled lightly and continued, "I want the Holy Grail, and I won''t hesitate to kill all the Masters to achieve that goal. But you''re different. You''re my friend, and I don''t want to kill you. That''s why an alliance between us is the best option. I can help you achieve your wish. There aren''t many things I can''t do." In truth, Akira didn''t want to kill Asagi not just because she was his friend, but also because she was the Priestess of Cain. It was nearly impossible to kill Asagi as long as she was on Itogami Island. Even Akira would need to expend significant effort to kill her, and it wasn''t worth it as long as he could help her achieve her wish through the Holy Grail. "Grant my wish? Are you kidding me?" Asagi glared at Akira with disdain, her voice dripping with sarcasm. It was clear she didn''t believe Akira''s words. "As I said, there aren''t many things I can''t do. So, tell me your wish, and I''ll let you know if I can make it happen," Akira said calmly, unfazed by Asagi''s sarcasm. It was clear her wish was related to something deeply painful from her past, something she wanted to fix. Akira had met many people like her before and could guess what she wanted with reasonable accuracy. "So, can the great Akira bring the dead back to life?" Asagi asked sarcastically, glaring at Akira with anger. It was clear that the person she wanted to bring back was someone very dear to her. "Bring the dead back to life...?" Akira muttered, raising an eyebrow slightly. He had already guessed this, but he had to admit he was a little surprised by Asagi''s motivation. She usually seemed carefree. "What? Can the great Akira not bring the dead back to life, despite boasting that there aren''t many things he can''t do?" Seeing Akira''s expression, Asagi couldn''t help but mock him again. To her, it seemed as though Akira was caught off guard by her request, as if he didn''t have the ability to resurrect the dead. This only fueled her anger further, as she felt he had been boasting without knowing anything, embarrassing himself in the process. "Alright, I''ll do it," Akira said, snapping out of his thoughts. For him, bringing the dead back to life wasn''t particularly difficult, though it was a bit troublesome. Still, it wasn''t something he couldn''t accomplish. "Huh...?" Hearing Akira''s words, Asagi''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard. "What did you just say? Can you repeat that?" "I said I''ll help you bring the person you want back to life," Akira repeated, looking at the stunned Asagi with boredom. It was clear her mind was struggling to process what was happening. "So, will you agree to the alliance or not?" Seeing that Asagi was in a state of shock and unlikely to snap out of it anytime soon, Akira infused a bit of magical energy into his voice to grab her attention. He was annoyed by Asagi''s behavior. While he understood her emotions were in turmoil, he was irritated by the way she had spoken to him. "I..." Hearing Akira''s words, Asagi snapped out of her daze and spoke her mind without hesitation or doubt. She wasn''t a weak girl who couldn''t even express her thoughts. Chapter 111 : VS Berserker l Itogami Island, North Island "As expected from the Cyber Empress," Akira said lightly as he gazed at the underground factory that had been attacked. "You managed to find the person in question in less than a day, and what''s even more surprising is that you only had a few unclear photos as information." Akira was sincere in his praise. What Asagi had done was truly remarkable¡ªsomething that not many people could accomplish. There were only a handful of individuals capable of such feats, especially considering that the information in Itogami Island was not only encrypted using technology but also protected by magic. "Don''t call me by that title," Asagi grumbled on the other end of the phone. She never liked that nickname. "Also, don''t forget our deal. Once we deal with the Masters¡ªspecifically three of them¡ªyou will bring my mother back to life." "No need to worry. I am a man of my word," Akira replied nonchalantly. He was not the type to break his promises. "But you also need to make sure to fulfill your side of the deal. I won''t uphold my part if you don''t uphold yours." The deal between Akira and Asagi was simple: they wouldn''t attack each other and would work together to eliminate the Masters and Servants. In return, Akira would revive Asagi''s mother. Now, Akira had arrived at the hiding place of Berserker''s Master¡ªthe only person he had information on besides Asagi, who had now become his ally. The Holy Grail War involved seven Masters and seven Servants. So far, Akira knew two of them: the first was Asagi, and the second was Berserker''s Master, Rudolf Eustach. According to the information Asagi had gathered, Rudolf Eustach was a combat deacon from Lotharingia and one of the individuals chosen by the Holy Grail. As for Akira, although he was a Master and possessed a Command Spell, when he severed the connection between Sc¨¢thach and the Holy Grail, the Grail seemed to have been angered by this action, causing his Command Spell to disappear. He was no longer a Master in the Holy Grail War. However, this was not an issue for Akira. He intended to defeat Rudolf Eustach and form a new contract with Berserker, which would allow him to participate in the Holy Grail War once again in a completely legitimate way. Despite his plans, there was no guarantee that Berserker would accept forming a new contract with him. If that happened, Akira would have no choice but to eliminate Berserker and search for a new Servant to form a contract with. He wasn''t obsessed with obtaining Berserker, even if Berserker was considered the strongest Servant. As for the idea of losing? There wasn''t even a 1% chance of that happening. Even though Rudolf was incredibly powerful for a human¡ªeven High Vampires were no match for him¡ªhe was nothing compared to Akira. Besides, Rudolf had to use his own magical power to support Berserker, or else Berserker wouldn''t be able to fight properly. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Alright, wait for the good news," Akira said indifferently before hanging up the phone. Without hesitation, he kicked the underground facility''s door, sending it flying several meters before it landed with a resounding crash. Boom! With a deafening explosion, the steel door fell several meters from its original position, causing slight tremors throughout the research facility. "What a violent guest¡­" A rough, strong voice echoed through the air. It was the voice of a middle-aged man, exuding confidence. His tone remained calm even as his hideout was being attacked. "¡­" Akira silently stared at the blonde-haired man who seemed to be from the medieval era, evaluating him carefully. This man was none other than Rudolf, whose appearance resembled that of a seasoned soldier rather than an attack mage. Rudolf was a fairly tall man with dark blue eyes and short-cropped blonde hair in a military style. A metal monocle was embedded in his left eye socket like an eyepatch. He wore an armored augmentation suit used by heavy infantry in the military, covered by a cloak. "Oh~ Isn''t this the Heir of the King of Heroes?" Rudolf muttered in surprise and shock upon seeing Akira. He recognized him immediately¡ªafter all, Akira was extremely famous in the supernatural world. Recently, rumors had spread that he had devoured the previous Fourth Primogenitor and become the new Fourth Primogenitor himself. "Hmm, I didn''t expect my name to be famous enough for even a combat deacon from Lotharingia to know it," Akira sneered, his hands in his pockets as he walked toward Rudolf nonchalantly, as if he were strolling through his own home. "You don''t seem to realize just how famous you are in the supernatural world¡ªespecially lately," Rudolf smirked as he tightened his grip on the battle-axe in his hand. It was clear that Akira''s visit wasn''t just for sightseeing. "So, how can I help you, Heir of the King of Heroes?" "Withdraw from the Holy Grail War and hand over your Servant," Akira said, narrowing his eyes as he released a slight amount of his magical power to pressure Rudolf. "If you do this, I''ll let you leave without any harm. I won''t even tell Natsuki-chan that you''re responsible for the Demon hunting." "I didn''t expect the Heir of the King of Heroes to be interested in the Holy Grail War," Rudolf replied, his gaze growing more serious as he released his own magical power to counter Akira''s pressure. "I won''t repeat myself a third time, Rudolf Eustach," Akira said as numerous golden ripples appeared around him, revealing swords, spears, and halberds¡ªall aimed at Rudolf. "Hand over Berserker, or die. I will form a new contract with Berserker after your death." "I never expected someone as powerful as you to be so interested in me." At that moment, a third voice emerged, and a woman clad in what appeared to be a military uniform stepped forward, a blood-red katana in her hand. "Berserker¡­" Akira muttered, his narrowed eyes fixed on the beautiful woman who had appeared out of nowhere. He could sense an immense power radiating from her. Berserker was a beautiful woman with long black hair and a pair of blood-red eyes. She stood at approximately 150 cm tall. Although her physique was not particularly well-developed, this did not detract much from her beauty. However, what caught Akira''s attention wasn''t Berserker''s beauty¡ªit was the overwhelming magical power and battle intent emanating from her. This wasn''t something an ordinary Servant could exude. Her power was nearly on par with Sc¨¢thach''s. "Are you a Heroic Spirit connected to Japan in some way?" Akira asked. Though he was prepared for Berserker to ignore his question, he couldn''t help but ask, as he had noticed that Berserker''s magical energy was being enhanced by the Dragon Veins¡ªsomething that would be impossible unless she was somehow tied to Japan. "You have keen insight, Heir of the King of Heroes," Berserker said, looking at Akira with a hint of admiration. "That''s right, I am¡­" Chapter 112 : VS Berserker ll "Your insight is sharp, O Heir of the King of Heroes," said Berserker, staring at Akira with a hint of admiration. "It is true. I am Oda Nobunaga, the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven." "..." Akira stared at Berserker, his eyes widening in shock. He knew the name Oda Nobunaga¡ªthe man who unified Japan during the Sengoku period, a man renowned for his love of weapons and his great curiosity about Western nations. But he never expected that the "Great Fool of Owari" and the "Demon King of the Sixth Heaven" would be a woman, let alone an incredibly beautiful one. Although Akira had watched the anime Fate/Grand Order, the anime did not cover the Sengoku Singularity. Thus, he was unaware that the gender of the "Great Fool of Owari" differed from history, much like the case of the Lion King, Arthur Pendragon¡ªor rather, Artoria Pendragon. "I see. It seems I underestimated my ancestor," Akira smiled lightly, his tone now carrying a hint of politeness. "My full name is Hasegawa Akira, and I am engaged to Oda Nobuna, the young princess of the Oda Clan." Although Akira and Nobuna had only met once as children, their engagement had never been annulled. This made Akira a son-in-law of the Oda Clan, and thus, a relative of Nobunaga. For this reason, Akira saw no harm in showing Nobunaga some respect, especially if she chose to side with him without a fight. "I didn''t expect the Oda Clan to still exist..." Nobunaga muttered with a nostalgic gaze. Despite being betrayed by her followers and subjects, she did not blame the Oda Clan for abandoning her and siding with the traitors. If they hadn''t, the Oda Clan would have become nothing more than a forgotten part of history¡ªsomething Nobunaga never wished to see. "So, does my ancestor wish to form a contract with me instead of the Combat Deacon from Lotharingia?" Akira said lightly, his gaze fixed on Rudolf. Akira was certain that the Combat Deacon from Lotharingia would not remain silent while his Servant was being stolen. "Berserker, use your full power to eliminate the Heir of the King of Heroes!" Rudolf commanded as the Command Spell on his hand glowed. Two parts of the circle disappeared, leaving only one¡ªmeaning Rudolf now had only one absolute command left over Berserker. "Tsk..." Seeing what Rudolf had done, Akira could only click his tongue in annoyance. He had wanted to avoid trouble by persuading Berserker to join him without a fight. He had even tried flattering her with polite words and emphasizing his familial ties to the Oda Clan. But all his plans were disrupted by the Command Spell, as its use would force a Servant to obey their Master''s orders regardless of their own will. "It seems my Master doesn''t like the idea of surrendering without a fight," Nobunaga smirked sarcastically at Akira as numerous guns materialized around her. This was her Noble Phantasm, Three Line Formation: Three Thousand Worlds. "But I must agree with my Master. I''m not the type to switch sides easily. If you want me to form a new contract with you, you''ll have to defeat me first." This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. After being betrayed, Nobunaga despised treachery. However, in the context of the Holy Grail War, there was no concept of loyalty or betrayal. Masters and Servants were merely two individuals using each other to achieve their goals. The relationship between Nobunaga and Rudolf was one of mutual exploitation, so she saw no issue in switching sides if Rudolf were defeated. That had been their agreement from the beginning. Thus, Nobunaga felt neither insulted nor angered by Akira''s proposal to switch sides. However, she also had no intention of breaking her agreement with Rudolf. She would fight with her full power by Rudolf''s side, and if they lost to Akira, she would not hesitate to switch sides. Rudolf had no right to object, as this had been their agreement from the start. "Any who value their lives should flee. Unleash the burning hell of eternity! Turn back into ash of the three worlds... I am the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven! ...Oda Nobunaga!" As Nobunaga chanted these cold, murderous words, her small body began to change. She no longer looked like a middle school girl. Her figure grew taller, and her body began to show the curves of a mature woman with an impeccable bust. Her proud chest swayed as her Reality Marble manifested before Akira''s admiring eyes. Oda Nobunaga''s Reality Marble was terrifying. It represented her as the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven, her "true Noble Phantasm." Based on the burning of Mount Hiei and the other brutal deeds she had performed in life, it was a Reality Marble that made her a being with "absolute power against those with Divinity and Mystery." "Interesting..." Akira murmured as he felt his Divinity being completely suppressed by Nobunaga''s Reality Marble. In the past, he would have been defeated the moment her Reality Marble appeared, as Gilgamesh''s power source was his Divinity. But now, Gilgamesh''s power was not everything. Akira was now the Fourth Primogenitor, and he also possessed the power of Gift: Last Future of Embryo, Magia Erebea, and more. These abilities were similar to Nobunaga''s Reality Marble, as they were designed to deal with Divinity and divine beings. Even if Gilgamesh''s Divinity was suppressed, it wasn''t a major issue, as Akira possessed Holy-Demonic Reversal, which allowed him to convert Divine Power into Demonic Power. "It seems we''re going to have some fun," Akira smiled lightly as a full-body armor, resembling clothing more than armor, appeared on his body. Two swords materialized in his hands, radiating an overwhelmingly powerful aura. The armor was none other than Ren in her weapon form. Unlike Est and Restia, who had fixed forms as swords or blades, Ren could change her weapon form as Akira desired. Thus, Akira relied on this method, with Ren taking the form of armor while he fought using Est and Restia for offense. In Akira''s right hand was a sword with a silvery blade adorned with turquoise and gold trimmings, along with a golden hilt and cross guard. The hilt bore a turquoise gem. In his left hand was a black sword with red trimmings on the edge and purple accents along the center of the blade. The sword in Akira''s right hand emitted a sharp aura that threatened to cut through space-time itself, while the sword in his left hand radiated a ominous and terrifying aura, as if it could devour the entire universe. "Your fighting style is quite interesting," Nobunaga remarked, her narrowed eyes fixed on the armor and swords in Akira''s hands. She could easily sense that these swords and armor were alive. "Spirits... huh."